Chapter 1 FIVE MAKE A HOLIDAY PLAN
　　Chapter 1 FIVE MAKE A HOLIDAY PLAN
　　'Really, Quentin, you are most difficult to cope with!' said Aunt Fanny to her husband.
　　The four children sat at the table, eating breakfast, and looking very interested. What had UncleQuentin done now? Julian winked at Dick, and Anne kicked George under the table. Would UncleQuentin explode into a temper, as he sometimes did?
　　Uncle Quentin held a letter in his hand, which his wife had just given back to him after she had readit. It was the letter that was causing all the trouble, Uncle Quentin frowned - and then decided not toexplode. Instead he spoke quite mildly.
　　'Well, Fanny dear - how can I possibly be expected to remember exactly when the children's holidayscome, and if they are going to be here with us or with your sister? You know I have my scientificwork to do - and very important it is too, at the moment. I can't remember when the children's schoolsbreak up or go back!'
　　'You could always ask me,' said Aunt Fanny, exasperated. 'Really, Quentin - have you forgotten howwe discussed having Julian, Dick and Anne here these Easter holidays because they all enjoy Kirrinand the sea so much at this time of the year? You said you would arrange to go off to yourconferences after they had had their holidays - not in the very middle of them!'
　　'But they've broken up so late!' said Uncle Quentin. 'I didn't know they were going to do that.'
　　'Well, but you know Easter came late this year, so they broke up late,' said Aunt Fanny, with a sigh.
　　'Father wouldn't think of that,' said George. 'What's the matter, Mother? Does Father want to go awayin the middle of our holidays, or what?'
　　'Yes,' said Aunt Fanny, and she stretched out her hand for the letter again. 'Let me see - he wouldhave to go off in two days' time - and I must certainly go with him. I can't possibly leave you childrenalone here, with nobody in the house. If Joanna were not ill it would be all right - but she won't beback for a week or two.'
　　Joanna was the cook. The children were all very fond of her, and had been sorry to find her missingwhen they had arrived for the holidays.
　　'We can look after ourselves,' said Dick. 'Anne is quite a good little cook.'
　　2
　　'I can help too,' said George. Her real name was Georgina, but everyone called her George. Hermother smiled.
　　'Oh George - last time you boiled an egg you left it in the saucepan till it boiled dry! I don't think theothers would like your cooking very much.'
　　'It was just that I forgot the egg was there,' said George. 'I went to fetch the clock to tune it, and onthe way I remembered Timmy hadn't had his dinner, and . . .'
　　'Yes, we know all about that,' said her mother with a laugh. 'Timmy had his dinner, but your fatherhad to go without his tea!'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy from under the table, hearing his name mentioned. He licked George's foot justto remind her he was there.
　　'Well, let's get back to the subject,' said Uncle Quentin, impatiently. 'I've got to go to theseconferences, that's certain. I've to read some important papers there. You needn't come with me,Fanny - you can stay and look after the children.'
　　'Mother doesn't need to,' said George. 'We can do something we badly wanted to do, but thought we'dhave to put off till the summer hols.'
　　'Oh yes,' said Anne, at once. 'So we could! Do let's!'
　　'Yes - I'd like that too,' said Dick.
　　'Well - what is it?' asked Aunt Fanny. 'I'm quite in the dark. If it's anything dangerous, I shall say no.
　　So make up your minds about that!'
　　'When do we ever do anything dangerous?' cried George.
　　'Plenty of times,' said her mother. 'Now, what's this plan of yours?'
　　'It's nothing much,' said Julian. 'It's only that all our bikes happen to be in first-class order, AuntFanny, and you know you gave us two small tents for Christmas - so we just thought it would begreat fun sometime to go off on our bikes, taking our tents with us - and do a little exploring roundthe countryside.'
　　'It's grand weather now - we could have fine fun,' said Dick. 'After all, you must have meant us to usethe tents, Aunt Fanny! Here's our chance!'
　　'I meant you to use them in the garden, or on the beach,' said Aunt Fanny. 'Last time you wentcamping you had Mr. Luffy with you to look after you. I don't think I like the idea of you going offby yourselves with tents.'
　　3
　　'Oh, Fanny, if Julian can't look after the others he must be a pretty feeble specimen,' said her husband,sounding impatient. 'Let them go! I'd bank on Julian any time to keep the others in order and see theywere all safe and sound.'
　　'Thanks, Uncle,' said Julian, who was not used to compliments from his Uncle Quentin! He glancedround at the other children and grinned. 'Of course, it's easy to manage this little lot -though Anne sometimes is very difficult!'
　　Anne opened her mouth indignantly. She was the smallest and the only really manageable one.
　　She caught Julian's grin - he was teasing her, of course. She grinned back. 'I promise to be easy tomanage,' she said in an innocent voice to her Uncle Quentin.
　　He looked surprised. 'Well, I must say I should have thought that George was the only difficult one to. . .' he began, but stopped when he saw his wife's warning frown. George was difficult, but it didn'tmake her any less difficult if that fact was pointed out!
　　'Quentin, you never know when Julian is pulling your leg or not, do you?' said his wife. 'Well - if youreally think Julian can be put in charge - and we can let them go off on a cycling tour - with their newtents . . .'
　　'Hurray! It's settled then!' yelled George, and began to thump Dick on the back in joy. 'We'll go offtomorrow. We'll . . .'
　　'GEORGE! There's no need to shout and thump like that,' said her mother. 'You know your fatherdoesn't like it - and now you've excited Timmy too. Lie down, Timmy - there he's off round the roomlike a mad thing!'
　　Uncle Quentin got up to go. He didn't like it when meal-times turned into pandemonium. He almostfell over the excited Timmy, and disappeared thankfully out of the room. What a household it waswhen the four children and the dog were there!
　　'Oh Aunt Fanny - can we really go off tomorrow?' asked Anne, her eyes shining. 'It is such lovelyApril weather - honestly it's as hot as July. We hardly need to take any thick clothes with us.'
　　'Well, if you think that, you won't go,' said Aunt Fanny, firmly. 'It may be hot and sunny today -but you can never trust April to be the same two days together. It may be pouring tomorrow, andsnowing on the next day! I shall have to give you money, Julian, so that you can go to an hotel anynight the weather is bad.'
　　The four children immediately made up their minds that the weather would never be too bad!
　　4
　　'Won't it be fun?' said Dick. 'We can choose our own sleeping-place every night and put our tentsthere. We can bike half the night if it's moonlight, and we want to!'
　　'Ooooh - biking in moonlight - I've never done that,' said Anne. 'It sounds super.'
　　'Well - it's a good thing there is something you want to do while we are away,' said Aunt Fanny.
　　'Dear me - I've been married all these years to Quentin - and still he makes this kind of muddlewithout my knowing! Well, well - we'd better get busy today, and decide what you're to take.'
　　Everything suddenly seemed very exciting. The four children rushed to do their morning jobs ofmaking the beds and tidying their rooms, talking at the tops of their voices.
　　'Who would have thought we'd be off on our own tomorrow!' said Dick, pulling his sheets andblankets up in a heap together.
　　'Dick! I'll make your bed,' cried Anne, shocked to see it made in such a hurried way. 'You can'tpossibly make it like that!'
　　'Oh, can't I!' cried Dick. 'You just wait and see! And what's more I'm making Julian's like that too, soyou clear off and do your own, Anne - tuck in every corner, smooth the pillow, pat the eiderdown -do what you like with your own bed, but leave me to make mine my own way! Wait till we're off onour biking tour - you won't want to bother about beds then - you'll roll up your sleeping-bag and thatwill be that!'
　　He finished his bed as he spoke, dragging on the cover all crooked, and stuffing his pyjamas under thepillow. Anne laughed and went to make her own. She was excited too. The days stretched before her,sunny, full of strange places, unknown woods, big and little hills, chattering streams, wayside picnics,biking in the moonlight - did Dick really mean that? How wizard!
　　They were all very busy that day, packing up into rucksacks the things they would need, folding upthe tents into as small a compass as possible to tie on to their carriers, ferreting in the larder for foodto take, looking out the maps they would want.
　　Timmy knew they were going off somewhere, and, of course, felt certain he was going too, so he wasas excited as they were, barking and thumping his tail, and generally getting into everyone's way allday long. But nobody minded. Timmy was one of them, one of the 'Five', he could do almosteverything but speak - it was quite unthinkable to go anywhere without dear old Timmy.
　　'I suppose Timothy can keep up with you all right, when you bike for miles?' Aunt Fanny askedJulian.
　　5
　　'Goodness yes,' said Julian. 'He never minds how far we go. I hope you won't worry about us, AuntFanny. You know what a good guard Timmy is.'
　　'Yes - I know,' said his aunt. 'I wouldn't be letting you go off like this with such an easy mind if Ididn't know Timmy would be with you! He's as good as any grown-up at looking after you!'
　　'Woof, woof,' agreed Timmy. George laughed. 'He says he's as good as two grown-ups, Mother!'
　　she said, and Timmy thumped his big tail on the floor.
　　'Woof, woof, woof' he said. Which meant, 'Not two - but three!'
1.制定假期计划
　　制定假期计划
　　“昆廷，你是最难应付的！”范妮婶婶对她的丈夫说。
　　四个孩子正坐在桌旁吃早餐，饶有兴致地看着大人们。昆廷叔叔这回又干什么了？朱利安朝迪克使了下眼色，安妮在桌子下面用脚踢了踢乔治。昆廷叔叔会像平时那样发脾气吗？
　　昆廷叔叔手里拿着一封信，这是他妻子读完后刚刚还给他的。
　　正是这封信引起了所有的麻烦。昆廷叔叔皱了皱眉头，不但没发火，相反，他的语气还相当温和。
　　“亲爱的范妮，你怎么能指望我准确地记得孩子们什么时候放假，记得他们是来这儿和我们一起度假，还是和你姐姐一起度假呢？你知道，我有我的科学工作要做——这也很重要。我记不住孩子们什么时候放假，什么时候返回学校。”
　　“你可以问我啊！”范妮婶婶生气地说，“真是够了，昆廷！你难道忘了我们之前怎么说的了吗？我们说好了这几年的复活节假期都要接朱利安、迪克和安妮过来玩，因为每年的这个时候，他们都很喜欢科林镇和大海。你说过，你会在他们假期结束后再去忙工作，而不是在他们来度假的时候忙你的那些事情！”
　　“但是他们放假放得太晚了！”昆廷叔叔说，“我没有预料到。”
　　“你是知道的，今年的复活节比较晚，所以他们放假也晚。”范妮婶婶叹了口气。
　　“爸爸不会想到这些的。”乔治说，“怎么了，妈妈？爸爸是想在我们假期中途离开吗，还是别的什么？”
　　“是的，”范妮婶婶说着又伸手去拿那封信，“让我看看——他这两天必须得离开。好吧，我肯定得和他一起去。可是，如果家里没有大人的话，我不能把你们这几个孩子单独留在家里。要是乔安娜没有生病就好了，她至少得一两个星期后才能回来。”
　　乔安娜是他们的厨师，孩子们都很喜欢她。当他们来度假，发现她不在时，他们都觉得很遗憾。
　　“我们可以照顾自己，”迪克说，“安妮是位非常不错的小厨师。”
　　“我也可以帮忙。”乔治说道。她的真名叫乔治娜，但每个人都叫她乔治。
　　范妮婶婶笑着说：“噢，乔治，上次你煮鸡蛋时，锅里的水都烧干了！我感觉其他人不会太喜欢你的厨艺的。”
　　“那只是因为我忘记锅里还煮着鸡蛋，”乔治说，“我准备去拿时钟调整时间，在去拿时钟的路上，我想起来蒂米没有吃晚饭，而且……”
　　“是，这一切我们都知道，”她妈妈笑着说，“蒂米吃了晚饭，但你爸爸却没有茶点吃了！”
　　“汪！”听到有人提到它的名字，蒂米在桌子底下叫了一声，并舔了舔乔治的脚，提醒她它在那儿呢。
　　“好了，让我们言归正传，”昆廷叔叔有些焦急地说，“我得去参加这些会议，这是必须要去的。我要在那里看一些重要的文件。范妮，你不必和我一起去，你可以留下来照顾孩子们。”
　　“妈妈不必留下来照顾我们。”乔治说，“我们可以做一些我们非常想做，但是必须要等到暑假才能做的事。”
　　“嗯，是的，”安妮立即说道，“我们可以的！给我们这个机会吧！”
　　“是的，我也希望如此。”迪克说。
　　“是什么事啊？”范妮婶婶问道，“我完全被蒙在鼓里。如果是有危险的事，我是不会同意的。这一点没得商量！”
　　“我们什么时候做过危险的事啊？”乔治叫道。
　　“好几次呢，”她妈妈说，“说说看，你们这次的计划是什么呀？”
　　“没什么，”朱利安说，“只是碰巧我们所有人的自行车都是一流的；而且范妮婶婶，您知道的，您给了我们两顶小帐篷作为圣诞礼物，所以，我们只是觉得如果有机会带上帐篷，骑着自行车去乡下进行小小的探险，一定会很有趣。”
　　“现在天气很好，我们可以玩得很开心。”迪克说，“说到底，范妮婶婶，您一定也希望我们体验一下帐篷吧，这就是很好的机会啊！”
　　“我原本是想让你们在花园里或者海滩上用它们的，”范妮婶婶说，“上次你们去露营的时候，有鲁夫先生照看你们。我不赞成你们独自带着帐篷出去。”
　　“范妮，如果朱利安不能照顾其他人，那他也太无能了。”昆廷叔叔说道，声音听起来有些急躁，“随他们去吧！我相信朱利安在任何时候都可以把其他人照顾好，并且保证他们都安然无恙。”
　　“谢谢叔叔！”朱利安说，他有点不习惯昆廷叔叔的表扬，他瞄了一眼其他孩子，咧嘴笑了笑，“当然，管理好这点人还是很容易的——虽然安妮有时会让人感觉很头痛！”
　　安妮愤怒地张了张嘴，打算反驳。她是年龄最小的，也是唯一一个真正容易管控住的。这时，她看到朱利安咧着嘴在笑，明白了他是在开玩笑，她也朝他咧嘴笑了笑。“我保证很听话。”她用天真无邪的声音对昆廷叔叔说。
　　昆廷叔叔看起来很惊讶：“嗯，我得说，我还以为乔治是唯一一个让人头痛的……”他打算说点什么，但当他看到妻子警告式的皱眉时，便停了下来。乔治的确难以管控，但是把这一事实说出来并不会让她变得好应付一点。
　　“昆廷，你一直都搞不清朱利安某些时候是在跟你开玩笑，是吗？”范妮婶婶说，“好吧，如果你真的认为朱利安可以承担这个责任，我们可以让他们带着新帐篷，骑自行车去旅行……”
　　“万岁！那就这么定了，”乔治大声叫道，开心地捶着迪克的背，“我们明天出发，我们……”
　　“乔治！没必要那样大喊大叫，还捶打别人，”她妈妈说，“你知道你爸爸不喜欢这样，而且现在你让蒂米也兴奋起来了。趴下，蒂米！你们看它在房间里跑来跑去，像疯了一样！”
　　昆廷叔叔起身走了，他不喜欢吃饭时闹哄哄的。他差点被兴奋的蒂米绊倒。谢天谢地，终于走出了房间。当四个孩子和蒂米都在那里时，这是一个怎样的家啊！
　　“噢，范妮婶婶，明天我们真的可以出去吗？”安妮问道，她的眼睛闪着光，“这样的四月天真是太好了，老实说，和七月一样热。
　　我们几乎不需要带任何厚衣服。”
　　“如果你这样想的话，还是别去了。”范妮婶婶坚定地说，“今天或许是挺热的，而且天气晴朗，但你永远不要相信四月会有连续两天的好天气。明天可能会下大雨，后天可能会下雪！我得给你拿些钱，朱利安，这样的话，无论哪天晚上天气不好，你们都可以去住旅馆。”
　　四个孩子当即打定主意，一定不会去住旅馆的！
　　“会很有趣的，不是吗？”迪克说，“我们每晚可以选择自己睡觉的地方，然后在那里把帐篷支起来。如果有月光而我们又想骑车的话，我们还可以在半夜骑自行车。”
　　“噢，在月光下骑自行车，我从来没那样做过，”安妮说，“听起来太棒了！”
　　“嗯，当我们不在你们身边的时候，你们有自己想做的事，这是件好事。”范妮婶婶说，“唉！我和昆廷结婚这么多年了，可他还是会在我不知情的情况下制造出这样的混乱！好吧，好吧，我们最好今天就忙起来，并且想好你们要带什么。”
　　一切似乎都突然变得令人非常兴奋。四个孩子一边高声谈论着，一边急忙做他们的早间工作——整理床铺、收拾房间。
　　“谁能想到我们明天能自己出去玩！”迪克一边说着，一边把他的被单和毯子拉起来堆成一堆。
　　“迪克！我来整理你的床铺，”安妮叫道，看到他床铺整理得这么草率，她很震惊，“你怎么能把床弄成那样？”
　　“噢，我怎么不能？”迪克叫道，“你等着瞧吧！我还要把朱利安的床也弄成那样，你去弄你自己的去。安妮，你会把床单的每一个边塞好，抚平枕头，把鸭绒拍掉——你自己的床你想怎么收拾就怎么收拾，但是得让我用自己的方式收拾自己的床吧！等我们出去骑自行车旅行时，你就不会操心床铺的事了。到时候你只要把你的睡袋卷起来就行了！”
　　他说话的同时已经把床铺整理完了——把被子拖得歪歪扭扭的，把睡衣塞到了枕头下面。安妮笑了，然后去整理自己的床铺了。她也很兴奋，即将开始的旅行时光在她眼前浮现着：阳光灿烂，满是陌生的景致，未知的森林、大大小小的山、潺潺的溪流、路边的野餐、月光下的骑行——迪克说的真的是指这些吗？真是太不可思议了！
　　那天他们都很忙：把他们需要的东西整理好，装进帆布背包里；把帐篷折叠好，绑在自行车上；在食品室里搜寻要带的食物，挑选他们所需要的地图。
　　蒂米知道他们将要去某个地方，当然，它觉得自己也会去，所以它和他们一样兴奋，吠叫着，用力摇着尾巴，并且一整天下来几乎挡到了每一个人的路。但是，没有人介意。蒂米是他们中的一员，是“疯狂侦探团”中的一员。它几乎什么都能做，只是不会说话。如果没有亲爱的蒂米，去任何地方都是不可想象的。
　　“等你们骑出几英里时，蒂米能顺利跟上你们吧？”范妮婶婶问朱利安。
　　“当然，”朱利安说，“它从不介意我们去多远的地方。我希望您不要担心我们，范妮婶婶。您知道，蒂米是个多么好的护卫啊。”
　　“是的，我知道，”范妮婶婶说，“如果蒂米不和你们一起去的话，我可不会如此安心地就这样让你们离开。在照看你们这一点上，它做得和一个成年人一样出色！”
　　“汪，汪！”蒂米表示同意。乔治大笑了起来：“妈妈，它说它和两个成年人一样棒呢！”蒂米得意地用它的大尾巴敲打着地面。
　　“汪，汪，汪！”它叫道。它的意思是：“不是两个，是三个！”
Chapter 2 AWAY ON THEIR OWN
　　Chapter 2 AWAY ON THEIR OWN
　　They were all ready the next day. Everything was neatly packed and strapped to the bicycles, exceptfor the rucksacks, which each child was to carry on his or her back. The baskets held a variety offood for that day, but when it had been eaten Julian was to buy what they needed.
　　'I suppose all their brakes are in order?' said Uncle Quentin, thinking he ought to take some interest inthe proceedings, and remembering that when he was a boy and had a bicycle, the brakes would neverwork.
　　'Oh Uncle Quentin - of course they're all right,' said Dick. 'We'd never dream of going out on ourbikes if the brakes and things weren't in order. The Highway Code is very strict about things like that,you know - and so are we!'
　　Uncle Quentin looked as if he had never even heard of the Highway Code. It was quite likely hehadn't. He lived in a world of his own, a world of theories and figures and diagrams - and he waseager to get back to it! However, he waited politely for the children to make last-minute adjustments,and then they were ready.
　　'Good-bye, Aunt Fanny! I'm afraid we shan't be able to write to you, as you won't be able to get intouch with us to let us know where you get fixed up. Never mind, enjoy yourselves,' said Julian.
　　'Good-bye, Mother! Don't worry about us - we'll be having a jolly good time!' called George.
　　'Good-bye, Aunt Fanny; good-bye, Uncle Quentin!'
　　'So long, Uncle! Aunt Fanny, we're off!'
　　6
　　And so they were, cycling down the lane that led away from Kirrin Cottage. Their aunt and unclestood at the gate, waving till the little party had disappeared round the corner in the sunshine.
　　Timmy was loping along beside George's bicycle, on his long, strong legs, overjoyed at the idea of areally good run.
　　'Well, we're off,' said Julian, as they rounded the corner. 'What a bit of luck, going off like this byourselves. Good old Uncle Quentin! I'm glad he made that muddle.'
　　'Don't let's ride too many miles the first day - I always get so stiff if we do,' said Anne.
　　'We're not going to,' said Dick. 'Whenever you feel tired just say so - it doesn't matter where we stop!'
　　The morning was very warm. Soon the children began to feel wet with perspiration. They hadsweaters on and they took them off, stuffing them in their baskets. George looked more like a boythan ever, with her short curly hair blown up by the wind. All of them wore shorts and thin jerseysexcept Julian, who had on jeans. He rolled up the sleeves of his jersey, and the others did the same.
　　They covered mile after mile, enjoying the sun and the wind. Timmy galloped beside them, untiring,his long pink tongue hanging out. He ran on the grassy edge of the road when there was one. Hereally was a very sensible dog!
　　They stopped at a tiny village called Manlington-Tovey. It had only one general store, but it soldpractically everything - or seemed to! 'Hope it sells ginger-beer!' said Julian. 'My tongue's hangingout like Timmy's!'
　　The little shop sold lemonade, orangeade, lime juice, grape-fruit juice and ginger-beer. It was reallydifficult to choose which to have. It also sold ice-creams, and soon the children were sitting drinkingginger-beer and lime-juice mixed, and eating delicious ices.
　　'Timmy must have an ice,' said George. 'He does so love them. Don't you, Timmy?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, and gulped his ice down in two big, gurgly licks.
　　'It's really a waste of ice-creams to give them to Timmy,' said Anne. 'He hardly has time to tastethem, he gobbles them so. No, Timmy, get down. I'm going to finish up every single bit of mine, andthere won't be even a lick for you!'
　　Timmy went off to drink from a bowl of water that the shopwoman had put down for him. He drankand he drank, then he flopped down, panting.
　　7
　　The children took a bottle of ginger-beer each with them when they went off again. They meant tohave it with their lunch. Already they were beginning to think with pleasure of eating the sandwichesput up into neat packets for them.
　　Anne saw some cows pulling at the grass in a meadow as they passed. 'It must be awful to be a cowand eat nothing but tasteless grass,' she called to George. 'Think what a cow misses - never tastes anegg and lettuce sandwich, never eats a chocolate eclair, never has a boiled egg - and can't even drinka glass of ginger-beer! Poor cows!'
　　George laughed. 'You do think of silly things, Anne,' she said. 'Now you've made me want my lunchall the more - talking about egg sandwiches and ginger-beer! I know Mother made us egg sandwiches- and sardine ones too.'
　　'It's no good,' chimed in Dick, leading the way into a little copse, his bicycle wobbling dangerously,'it's no good - we can't go another inch if you girls are going to jabber about food all the time. Julian,what about lunch?'
　　It was a lovely picnic, that first one in the copse. There were clumps of primroses all round, and fromsomewhere nearby came the sweet scent of hidden violets. A thrush was singing madly on a hazeltree, with two chaffinches calling 'pink-pink' every time he stopped.
　　'Band and decorations laid on,' said Julian, waving his hand towards the singing birds and theprimroses. 'Very nice too. We just want a waiter to come and present us with a menu!'
　　A rabbit lolloped near, its big ears standing straight up inquiringly. 'Ah - the waiter!' said Julian, atonce. 'What have you to offer us today, Bunny? A nice rabbit-pie?'
　　The rabbit scampered off at top speed. It had caught the smell of Timmy nearby and was panic-stricken. The children laughed, because it seemed as if it was the mention of rabbit-pie that had sent itaway. Timmy stared at the disappearing rabbit, but made no move to go after it.
　　'Well, Timmy! That's the first time you've ever let a rabbit go off on its own,' said Dick. 'You must behot and tired. Got anything for him to eat, George?'
　　'Of course,' said George. 'I made his sandwiches myself.'
　　And so she had! She had bought sausage meat at the butchers and had actually made Timmy twelvesandwiches with it, all neatly cut and packed.
　　The others laughed. George never minded taking trouble over Timmy. He wolfed his sandwicheseagerly, and thumped his tail hard on the mossy ground. They all sat and munched happily, perfectlycontented to be together out in the open air, eating a wonderful lunch.
　　8
　　Anne gave a scream. 'George! Look what you're doing! You're eating one of Timmy's sandwiches!'
　　'Urhh!' said George. 'I thought it tasted a bit strong. I must have given Timmy one of mine and takenhis instead. Sorry, Tim!'
　　'Woof,' said Tim politely, and accepted another of his sandwiches.
　　'At the rate he eats them he wouldn't really notice if he had twenty or fifty,' remarked Julian.
　　'He's had all his now, hasn't he? Well, look out, everybody - he'll be after ours. Aha - the band hasstruck up again!'
　　Everyone listened to the thrush. 'Mind how you go,' sang the thrush. 'Mind how you go! Mind howyou do-it, do-it, do-it!'
　　'Sounds like a Safety First poster,' said Dick, and settled down with his head on a cushion of moss.
　　'All right, old bird - we'll mind how we go - but we're going to have a bit of a snooze now, so don'tplay the band too loudly!'
　　'It would be a good idea to have a bit of a rest,' said Julian, yawning. 'We've done pretty well, so far.
　　We don't want to tire ourselves out the very first day. Get off my legs, Timmy - you're frightfullyheavy with all those sandwiches inside you.'
　　Timmy removed himself. He went to George and flumped himself down beside her, licking her face.
　　She pushed him away.
　　'Don't be so licky,' she said, sleepily, 'just be on guard like a good dog, and see that nobody comesalong and steals our bikes.'
　　Timmy knew what 'on guard' meant, of course. He sat up straight when he heard the words, andlooked carefully all round, sniffing as he did so. Anyone about? No. Not a sight, sound or smell ofany stranger. Timmy lay down again, one ear cocked, and one eye very slightly open. George alwaysthought it was marvellous the way he could be asleep with one ear and eye and awake with theothers. She was about to say this to Dick and Julian when she saw that they were sound asleep.
　　She fell asleep too. Nobody came to disturb them. A small robin hopped near inquisitively, and, withhis head on one side, considered whether or not it would be a good thing to pull a few hairs out ofTimmy's tail to line his new nest. The slit in Timmy's awake-eye widened a little - woe betide therobin if he tried any funny tricks on Timmy!
　　9
　　The robin flew off. The thrush sang a little more, and the rabbit came out again. Timmy's eye openedwide. The rabbit fled. Timmy gave a tiny snore. Was he awake or was he asleep? The rabbit wasn'tgoing to wait and find out!
　　It was half past three when they all awoke one by one. Julian looked at his watch. 'It's almostteatime!' he said, and Anne gave a little squeal.
　　'Oh no - why we've only just had lunch, and I'm still as full as can be!'
　　Julian grinned. 'It's all right. We'll go by our tummies for our meals, not by our watches, Anne.
　　Come on, get up! We'll go without you if you don't.'
　　They wheeled their bicycles out of the primrose copse and mounted again. The breeze was lovely tofeel on their faces. Anne gave a little groan.
　　'Oh dear - I feel a bit stiff already. Do you mean to go very many miles more, Ju?'
　　'No, not many,' said Julian. 'I thought we'd have tea somewhere when we feel like it - and then do abit of shopping for our supper and breakfast - and then hunt about for a really good place to put upour tents for the night. I found a little lake on the map, and I thought we could have a swim in it if wecan find it.'
　　This all sounded very good indeed. George felt she could cycle for miles if a swim in a lake was atthe end of it.
　　'That's a very nice plan of yours,' she said, approvingly. 'Very nice indeed. I think our whole tourought to be planned round lakes - so that we can always have a swim, night and morning!'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, running beside George's bicycle. 'Woof!'
　　'Timmy agrees too,' said George, with a laugh. 'But oh dear - I don't believe he brought his bathing-towel!'
2.独自远行
　　独自远行
　　第二天，小伙伴们都准备好了。每个人都背着一个帆布背包，此外的其他东西都收拾得整整齐齐，然后绑到了自行车上。自行车车篮里装着当天要吃的各种食物，等这些食物一吃完，朱利安就得去买他们需要的东西了。
　　“所有自行车的刹车都是正常的吧？”昆廷叔叔说。他想起自己孩提时也拥有一辆自行车，但刹车从来都不起作用，他觉得他理应关心一下这样的问题。
　　“昆廷叔叔，它们当然都正常。”迪克说，“如果刹车失灵的话，我们就不会骑自行车出去玩了。《公路法规》对那样的事情要求很严格，这您是知道的，我们当然也会认真对待的！”
　　昆廷叔叔看上去似乎从未听说过《公路法规》。不过，他的确很可能没听说过，因为他生活在他自己的世界里——一个理论、数字和图表的世界，而且他渴望回到那个世界里！不过，他还是礼貌地等着孩子们做最后的调整。
　　他们准备好了。“再见，范妮婶婶！恐怕我们不能给你们写信了，因为你们无法联系到我们，而且您也没法让我们知道你们在哪里安顿下来。不过没关系，祝你们愉快！”朱利安说。
　　“再见，妈妈！别担心我们，我们会玩得很开心的！”乔治大声说道。
　　“再见，范妮婶婶！再见，昆廷叔叔！”
　　“再见，叔叔！范妮婶婶，我们走了！”
　　孩子们骑上自行车，沿着从科林庄园延伸出来的小路远去了。
　　昆廷叔叔和范妮婶婶站在门口向他们挥手，直到这群孩子消失在阳光下的街道拐角处。蒂米跟在乔治的自行车旁，迈着长而强壮的腿，轻快地跑着。因为想到能真正好好地跑一场，它欣喜若狂。
　　“我们出来了，”他们绕过街道拐角处时，朱利安说，“真幸运，我们能像这样自己出来玩。昆廷叔叔好样的，我很高兴他制造出了那样的混乱！”
　　“第一天不要骑太远的路，一下子骑太远，我的肌肉会很僵硬的。”
　　“不会骑太远的，”迪克说，“你什么时候觉得累了就直接说，我们在哪儿停下来都可以。”
　　这个早晨非常暖和，很快孩子们就开始感到汗流浃背了。他们把身上的毛衣脱了下来，塞进车篮里。乔治短短的鬈发被风吹起，她看起来比平时更像个男孩了。他们都穿着短裤和薄运动衫，只有朱利安穿着牛仔裤。他把运动衫的袖子卷了起来，其他人也都把袖子卷了起来。
　　他们骑了一程又一程，享受着阳光和风。蒂米在他们旁边不知疲倦地奔跑着，长长的、粉红色的舌头耷拉在外面。如果路的一边长满草，它就从另一边跑。它真的是一只非常聪明的狗！
　　他们在一个叫曼灵顿托维的小村庄停了下来。这个小村庄只有一家杂货店，但店里几乎什么都有卖，起码看上去是这样！“希望有姜汁汽水卖，”朱利安说，“我又热又渴，真想像蒂米一样把舌头伸在外面。”
　　这个小店有柠檬水、橘子水、酸橙汁、葡萄汁和姜汁汽水，喝什么真的很难选，还有冰激凌卖。很快孩子们就坐下来，喝姜汁汽水和酸橙汁，吃美味的冰激凌了。
　　“蒂米一定要吃一块冰激凌，”乔治说，“它真的很喜欢冰激凌，是吧，蒂米？”
　　“汪！”蒂米叫了一声，然后“吧嗒吧嗒”地舔了两大口就把冰激凌吞下去了。
　　“把冰激凌给蒂米吃真是浪费，”安妮说，“它这样狼吞虎咽地吞下去，几乎都没有时间品尝它们的味道。不，蒂米，趴下。我要把我的冰激凌全部吃完，连舔都不会让你舔一口的！”
　　蒂米走到碗那边喝水去了，这碗水是女店员放在地上的，专门为蒂米准备的。它喝呀喝，然后气喘吁吁地坐了下来。
　　当孩子们再次出发时，他们每个人都带了一瓶姜汁汽水，他们打算吃午餐时再喝。他们已经开始愉快地想着背包里的三明治了。
　　经过一片牧场时，安妮看到一些奶牛在吃草。“做一头奶牛只能吃没有味道的草，这一定很可怕。”她朝乔治大声说道，“想想一头奶牛都错过了什么——从来没有尝过鸡蛋三明治，从来没有吃过巧克力手指饼干，从来没有吃过水煮蛋，甚至都不能喝一杯姜汁汽水！可怜的奶牛！”
　　乔治笑了。“你净想傻事，安妮，”她说，“说到鸡蛋三明治和姜汁汽水，你让我现在更加想要吃我的午餐了！我知道妈妈给我们做了鸡蛋三明治，还有沙丁鱼三明治。”
　　“这可不好，”迪克插嘴道，他领着大家进了一片小树林，他的自行车危险地摇晃着，“如果你们女孩子总是叽叽喳喳地谈论食物，我们就连一英寸都前进不了了。朱利安，我们吃午餐吧？”
　　这是一次愉快的野餐，这片小树林里到处都是报春花，并且从附近的某个地方传来了幽幽的紫罗兰的芳香。一只画眉鸟正在一棵榛树上尽情地歌唱，旁边还有两只苍头燕雀——每当画眉鸟停下来时，它们就发出“啾啾”的叫声。
　　“乐队和装饰品都有了，”朱利安说着，朝唱歌的鸟儿和报春花挥了挥手，“非常好！我们现在只需要一个服务员过来给我们点菜了！”
　　一只兔子蹦蹦跳跳地来到了附近，两只大耳朵好奇地竖立起来。“啊，服务员！”朱利安立即说，“你今天给我们提供什么呢，小兔子？美味的兔肉馅饼吗？”
　　兔子以最快的速度逃走了。它闻到了附近有蒂米——狗的气味，不禁惊恐万分。孩子们哈哈大笑，因为这一切看起来就像是提到了兔肉馅饼把它吓跑似的。蒂米盯着那只逃之夭夭即将消失不见的兔子，但没有去追。
　　“哦，蒂米！这是你第一次让兔子逃走而没有追，”迪克说，“你一定又热又累。乔治，有什么东西给它吃吗？”
　　“当然，”乔治说，“我自己给它做了三明治。”
　　她真的做了。她从肉店买了灌香肠用的肉，用这些给蒂米做了12个三明治，整齐地切好并且包好了。
　　其他人都笑了，在照顾蒂米这个问题上，乔治从来都不怕麻烦。蒂米急切地狼吞虎咽起来，尾巴用力地敲打着长满苔藓的地面。孩子们都坐在那里，开心地吃着东西，心满意足于一起在户外吃一顿美味的午餐。
　　安妮尖叫了一声：“乔治！瞧你在干什么！你在吃蒂米的三明治！”
　　“呃！”乔治说，“我说怎么吃起来味道有点重。我一定是把我的一块给了蒂米，又错拿了它的。对不起，蒂米！”
　　“汪！”蒂米有礼貌地叫了一声，接住了另一块属于它的三明治。
　　“以它吃饭的速度，它不会真的注意到到底吃了20个还是50个的。”朱利安说道，“它现在已经把它所有的三明治都吃完了，是吧？大家注意看吧，它还会盯上我们的三明治的。啊哈，乐队又开始演奏了！”
　　每个人都在听着画眉鸟的歌声。“路上小心，”画眉鸟唱道，“路上小心！小心行事！小心行事！小心行事！”
　　“听起来像是一则关于安全提示的公告，”迪克躺下来，头枕在一层苔藓上说，“好吧，精明的家伙。我们会路上小心的，不过我们现在打算小睡一会儿，所以乐队演奏的声音不要太大哦！”
　　“休息一下是个好主意，”朱利安打着呵欠说，“到目前为止，我们做得相当不错。我们可不想在第一天就把自己累坏了。从我腿上下来，蒂米，你吃了那么多三明治，太重了。”
　　蒂米走开了。它朝乔治走过去，在她身边猛地躺了下来，舔了舔她的脸。乔治把它推开了。
　　“不要这样舔我，”她带着睡意说，“只要像只好狗狗一样保持警惕，确保没有人过来偷我们的自行车就行了。”
　　蒂米知道“警惕”是什么意思。当它听到这个词时，笔直地坐了起来，一边仔细观察四周，一边嗅着。周围有人吗？没有，没有任何陌生人的身影、声音或气味。蒂米又躺下了，一只耳朵竖着，一只眼睛微微地睁着。蒂米能睁着一只眼睛、竖着一只耳朵睡觉——对于这一点，乔治一直觉得很不可思议。她正要对迪克和朱利安说这事，却发现他们已经睡着了。
　　然后，她也睡着了，没有人来打扰他们。一只小知更鸟好奇地跳了过来，它的头斜向一边，考虑着从蒂米的尾巴上拔下来几根毛用于筑它的新巢是否是个好的选择。蒂米醒着的那只眼睛的缝张大了一点，如果知更鸟打算在蒂米身上玩什么滑稽的把戏，那它就要倒霉了！
　　知更鸟飞走了。画眉鸟又唱了一会儿，兔子又出来了。蒂米的眼睛睁大了，于是兔子逃走了。蒂米发出了一声轻微的鼾声，它是醒着还是睡着了？兔子是不会等着寻求真相的。
　　三点半时，他们一个接一个地醒了。朱利安看了看表。“快到喝下午茶的时间了！”他说。
　　安妮发出了一小声尖叫。“哦，不！我们才刚刚吃过午餐，我还是那么饱！”
　　朱利安咧嘴一笑：“没关系，安妮，我们根据肚子饿不饿安排吃饭，而不是根据手表上的时间。快起来！你再不起来，我们就不带你一起走了。”
　　他们把自行车从小树林里推了出来，骑了上去。微风拂过脸庞，惬意极了。安妮发出了一声感叹。
　　“噢，天哪！我已经感觉肌肉有点僵硬了。朱利安，你还打算骑很远吗？”安妮说道。
　　“不，没多远，”朱利安说，“我打算等我们想喝下午茶的时候，就在某个地方停下来，去买点东西作为我们的晚餐和第二天的早餐，然后寻找一个不错的地方搭上帐篷过夜。我在地图上发现了一片小湖，我想如果我们能找到它的话，就能在湖里游泳了。”
　　这一切听起来真的很好。乔治觉得，如果终点是一片湖——可以在湖里游泳的话，她可以再骑几英里。
　　“你的这个计划很好，”她赞许地说，“真的非常好。我认为我们的整个行程都应该在湖的周围进行，这样我们就可以一直游泳了，晚上和早晨都行！”
　　“汪！”蒂米在乔治的自行车旁跑着叫道，“汪！”
　　“蒂米也同意，”乔治笑着说，“但是，哦，天哪，它肯定没带浴巾！”
Chapter 3 A LOVELY DAY - AND A LOVELY NIGHT
　　Chapter 3 A LOVELY DAY - AND A LOVELY NIGHT
　　The five of them had a lovely time that evening. They had tea about half past five, and then boughtwhat they wanted for supper and breakfast. New rolls, anchovy paste, a big round jam-tart in acardboard box, oranges, lime-juice, a fat lettuce and some ham sandwiches - it seemed a very niceassortment indeed.
　　10
　　'Let's hope we don't eat it all for supper, and have no breakfast left,' said George, packing thesandwiches into her basket. 'Get down, Timmy. These sandwiches are not for you. I've bought you awhacking big bone - that will keep you busy for hours!'
　　'Well, don't let him have it when we settle down for the night,' said Anne. 'He makes such a row,crunching and munching. He'd keep me awake.'
　　'Nothing would keep me awake tonight,' said Dick. 'I believe I could sleep through an earthquake. I'malready thinking kindly of my sleeping-bag.'
　　'I don't think we need to put up our tents tonight,' said Julian, looking up at the perfectly clear sky. 'I'llask someone what the weather forecast was on the radio at six. Honestly I think we could justsnuggle into our sleeping-bags and have the sky for a roof.'
　　'How smashing!' said Anne. 'I'd love to lie and look at the stars.'
　　The weather forecast was good. 'Fine and clear and mild'.
　　'Good,' said Julian. 'That will save us a lot of trouble - we don't even need to unpack our tents.
　　Come on - have we got everything now? Does anyone feel as if we ought to buy any more food?'
　　The baskets were all full. Nobody thought it advisable to try and get anything more into them.
　　'We could get lots more in if Timmy would only carry his own bones,' said Anne. 'Half my basket iscrammed with enormous bones for him. Why can't you rig up something so that Timmy could carryhis own food, George? I'm sure he's clever enough.'
　　'Yes, he's clever enough,' said George. 'But he's much too greedy, Anne. You know that. He'd stopand eat all his food at once if he had to carry it. Dogs seem to be able to eat anything at any time.'
　　'They're lucky,' said Dick. 'Wish I could. But I just have to pause between my meals!'
　　'Now for the lake,' said Julian, folding up the map which he had just been examining. 'It's only aboutfive miles away. It's called the Green Pool, but it looks a good bit bigger than a pool. I could do witha bathe. I'm so hot and sticky.'
　　They came to the lake at about half past seven. It was in a lovely place, and had beside it a small hutwhich was obviously used in summer-time for bathers to change into bathing-suits. Now it waslocked, and curtains were drawn across the windows.
　　'I suppose we can go in for a dip if we like?' said Dick rather doubtfully. 'We shan't be trespassing oranything, shall we?'
　　11
　　'No. It doesn't say anything about being private,' said Julian. 'The water won't be very warm, youknow, because it's only mid-April! But after all, we're used to cold baths every morning, and Idaresay the sun has taken the chill off the lake. Come on - let's get into bathing-things.'
　　They changed behind the bushes and then ran down to the lake. The water was certainly very coldindeed. Anne skipped in and out, and wouldn't do any more than that.
　　George joined the boys in a swim, and they all came out glowing and laughing. 'Brrr, that was cold!'
　　said Dick. 'Come on - let's have a sharp run. Look at Anne - dressed already. Timmy, where are you?
　　You don't mind the cold water, do you?'
　　They all tore up and down the little paths by the Green Pool like mad things. Anne was getting thesupper ready. The sun had disappeared now, and although the evening was still very mild the radiantwarmth of the day had gone. Anne was glad of her sweater.
　　'Good old Anne,' said Dick, when at last he and the others joined her, dressed again, with theirsweaters on for warmth. 'Look, she's got the food all ready. Proper little housewife, aren't you, Anne?
　　I bet if we stayed here for more than one night Anne would have made some kind of larder, and havearranged a good place to wash everything - and be looking for somewhere to keep her dusters andbroom!'
　　'You're so silly, Dick,' said Anne. 'You ought to be glad I like messing about with the food andgetting it ready for you. Oh TIMMY! Shoo! Get away! Look at him, he's shaken millions andmillions of drops of lakewater all over the food. You ought to have dried him, George. You knowhow he shakes himself after a swim.'
　　'Sorry,' said George. 'Tim, say you're sorry. Why must you be so violent about everything? If I shookmyself like that my ears and fingers would fly off into the air!'
　　It was a lovely meal, sitting there in the evening light, watching the first stars come out in the sky.
　　The children and Timmy were all tired but happy. This was the beginning of their trip - andbeginnings were always lovely - the days stretched out before you endlessly, and somehow you feltcertain that the sun would shine every single day!
　　They were not long in snuggling into their sleeping-bags when they had finished the meal. They hadset them all together in a row, so that they could talk if they wanted to. Timmy was thrilled.
　　He walked solemnly across the whole lot, and was greeted with squeals and threats.
　　'Timmy! How dare you! When I've had such a big supper too!'
　　'TIMMY! You brute! You put all your great big feet down on me at once!'
　　12
　　'George, you really might stop Timmy from walking all over us like that! I only hope he's not goingto do it all night long.'
　　Timmy looked surprised at the shouts. He settled down beside George, after a vain attempt to get intoher sleeping-bag with her. George turned her face away from his licks.
　　'Oh Timmy, I do love you but I wish you wouldn't make my face so wet. Julian, look at that gloriousstar - like a little round lamp. What is it?'
　　'It's not a star really - it's Venus, one of the planets,' said Julian, sleepily. 'But it's called the EveningStar. Fancy you not knowing that, George. Don't they teach you anything at your school?'
　　George tried to kick Julian through her sleeping-bag, but she couldn't. She gave it up and yawned soloudly that she set all the others yawning too.
　　Anne fell asleep first. She was the smallest and was more easily tired with long walks and rides thanthe others, though she always kept up with them valiantly. George gazed unblinkingly at the brightevening star for a minute and then fell asleep suddenly. Julian and Dick talked quietly for a fewminutes. Timmy was quite silent. He was tired out with his miles and miles of running.
　　Nobody stirred at all that night, not even Timmy. He took no notice of a horde of rabbits who playednot far off. He hardly pricked an ear when an owl hooted nearby. He didn't even stir when a beetleran over his head.
　　But if George had waked and spoken his name Timmy would have been wide awake at once,standing over George and licking her, whining gently! George was the centre of his world, night andday.
　　The next day was fair and bright. It was lovely to wake up and feel the warm sun on their cheeks, andhear a thrush singing his heart out. 'It might be the very same thrush,' thought Dick, drowsily. 'He'ssaying, "Mind how you do-it, do-it, do-it!" just like the other one did.'
　　Anne sat up cautiously. She wondered if she should get up and have breakfast ready for the others -or would they want a bathe first?
　　Julian sat up next and yawned as he wriggled himself half out of his sleeping-bag. He grinned atAnne.
　　'Hallo,' he said. 'Had a good night? I feel fine this morning!'
　　'I feel rather stiff,' said Anne. 'But it will soon wear off. Hallo, George - you awake?'
　　13
　　George grunted and snuggled down farther in her sleeping-bag. Timmy pawed at her, whining.
　　He wanted her to get up and go for a run with him.
　　'Shut up, Timmy,' said George from the depth of her bag. I'm asleep!'
　　'I'm going for a bathe,' said Julian. 'Anyone else coming?'
　　'I won't,' said Anne. 'It will be too cold for me this morning. George doesn't seem to want to, either.
　　You two boys go by yourselves. I'll have breakfast ready for you when you come back.
　　Sorry I shan't be able to have anything hot for you to drink - but we didn't bring a kettle or anythinglike that.'
　　Julian and Dick went off to the Green Pool, still looking sleepy. Anne got out of her sleeping-bag anddressed quickly. She decided to go down to the pool with her sponge and flannel and wake herself upproperly with the cold water. George was still in her sleeping-bag.
　　The two boys were almost at the pool. Ah, now they could see it between the trees, shining a brightemerald green. It looked very inviting indeed.
　　They suddenly saw a bicycle standing beside a tree. They looked at it in astonishment. It wasn't oneof theirs. It must belong to someone else.
　　Then they heard splashings from the pool, and they hurried down to it. Was someone else bathing?
　　A boy was in the pool, his golden head shining wet and smooth in the morning sun. He wasswimming powerfully across the pool, leaving long ripples behind him as he went. He suddenly sawDick and Julian, and swam over to them.
　　'Hallo,' he said, wading out of the water. 'You come for a swim too? Nice pool of mine, isn't it?'
　　'What do you mean? It isn't really your pool, is it? said Julian.
　　'Well - it belongs to my father, Thurlow Kent,' said the boy.
　　Both Julian and Dick had heard of Thurlow Kent, one of the richest men in the country. Julian lookeddoubtfully at the boy.
　　'If it's a private pool we won't use it,' he said.
　　'Oh come on!' cried the boy, and splashed cold water all over them. 'Race you to the other side!'
　　And off all three of them went, cleaving the green waters with their strong brown arms - what a finebeginning to a sunny day!
3.美妙的一天一夜
　　美妙的一天一夜
　　那天晚上，他们五个度过了一段美好的时光。他们在五点半左右喝了下午茶，然后买了他们想吃的东西作为晚餐和第二天的早餐。面包卷、鱼酱、一个放在纸板盒里的圆圆的大果酱挞、橙子、酸橙汁、一个大的生菜三明治和一些火腿三明治，看起来的确是不错的搭配。
　　“希望我们晚餐时不要把它们都吃掉，否则第二天就没有东西当早餐了。”乔治说着，把三明治塞进了车篮里，“下来，蒂米，这些三明治不是给你的。我给你买了一块大骨头，那个够你啃好几个小时了！”
　　“呃，不要在我们过夜的时候给它吃，”安妮说，“它会发出嘎吱嘎吱嚼骨头的声音，会吵得我睡不着的。”
　　“今晚我一定会睡得很沉的，”迪克说，“我相信就算是地震了，我也能睡着。我已经在想我的睡袋了。”
　　“我觉得我们今晚没必要搭帐篷，”朱利安抬头看着晴朗的天空说，“我会找个人问一下六点的广播里，天气预报报的是什么天气。
　　老实说，我觉得我们可以直接躺在睡袋里，把天空当屋顶。”
　　“棒极了！”安妮说，“我喜欢躺着看星星。”
　　他们问过了天气预报的信息，得知天气很好——“天气晴朗温?”。
　　“很好，”朱利安说，“我们省去了许多麻烦，我们甚至不需要打开帐篷。来吧，现在我们什么都弄好了吗？有没有谁觉得我们需要再买些吃的？”
　　车篮都装满了，没有人觉得需要买更多的东西装进去。
　　“要是蒂米能带着自己的骨头，我们就可以多装很多东西，”安妮说，“我的车篮有一半都被它的大骨头占满了。乔治，你为什么不弄个什么东西，让蒂米自己携带自己的食物呢？我相信它足够聪明。”
　　“是的，它是够聪明，”乔治说，“但是它太贪吃了，安妮，你知道的。如果让它携带自己的食物的话，它会停下来，立即吃掉所有的食物。狗似乎可以随时吃下任何东西。”
　　“它们真幸运，”迪克说，“要是我也可以这样就好了，但是我在三餐之间必须得有间隔。”
　　“说到那个湖，”朱利安把他刚才查看的地图折叠起来说，“它离我们大概有五英里远。它叫‘绿池’，但它看起来比池塘大很多，我可以洗个澡了。我好热，身上出汗了，感觉黏黏的。”
　　他们在七点半左右到达了湖边。这是一个美丽的地方，旁边有一个小屋。很明显，这个小屋是给游泳者夏天换泳衣的地方。现在小屋锁着，窗帘也拉着，遮住了窗户。
　　“我想如果我们愿意的话，可以进去泡一泡，游个泳。”迪克以相当不确定的语气问道，“我们不算非法进入或其他什么的吧？”
　　“不算，这里没有任何标语说明它是私人的。”朱利安说，“水不会很暖，你们知道的，这才四月中旬。但毕竟我们习惯了每天早上洗冷水澡，而且我想太阳已经把湖水里的寒气驱散掉了。走吧，我们去洗澡吧。”
　　他们在灌木丛后面换了衣服，然后下到了湖水里。水确实很冷。安妮跳进水里又出来了，她完全受不了。
　　乔治和男孩们一起游了泳，他们出来时都浑身发热，哈哈大笑。“呵，真冷啊！”迪克说，“快点，我们来一次快速奔跑。看看安妮，她已经穿好衣服了。蒂米，你在哪儿？你不在意水这么冷，是吗？”
　　他们在绿池边的小路上疯狂地来回跑着。安妮在准备晚餐。太阳已经下山了，尽管夜色还没有那么浓，但是白天的阳光所余留的暖意已经散去了。安妮很高兴自己带了毛衣。
　　“安妮太棒了，”当迪克最后和其他人像安妮一样换回衣服、穿上毛衣保暖时，迪克说，“瞧，她已经把食物都准备好了。地道的家庭小主妇，是吧，安妮？我敢打赌，如果我们在这里再多住一晚，安妮就会做出某种食品柜，安排好一个洗东西的地方，并且找到某个地方来放她的抹布和扫帚了！”
　　“你太不明事理了，迪克，”安妮说，“你应该为我喜欢摆弄食物，并且为你们准备好了晚餐而感到高兴。哦，蒂米！走开！看看它，它把身上的水都甩到食物上了。乔治，你应该把它擦干，你知道它在游泳后是怎样甩掉自己身上的水的。”
　　“对不起，”乔治说，“蒂米，说对不起。你为什么总是要如此粗鲁呢？如果我像你这样摇晃自己，我的耳朵和手指会飞出去的！”
　　那是一次美好的晚餐——坐在月光下，看着第一颗星星出现在天空中。孩子们和蒂米都很累，但是很开心。这是他们旅行的开始，开始总是令人愉快的。愉快的日子在你眼前无尽地展开，不管怎样，你确信太阳每天都会升起！
　　他们吃完饭没多久就躺进了睡袋里。他们把睡袋放在了一起，排成一排，这样如果他们愿意的话就可以聊天了。蒂米非常兴奋，它“庄严地”从这一整排人身上走了过去，而后立刻被一片尖叫声和惊吓声包围了。
　　“蒂米！你怎么敢这样！晚餐时我吃得那么饱！”
　　“蒂米！你太讨厌了！你居然把你的四只大爪子一下子都踩到我身上！”
　　“乔治，你应该制止蒂米，不要让它像那样从我们所有人身上走过去了！我只希望它不会整晚都这样。”
　　蒂米对这些吼叫声感到很吃惊。它在试图钻进乔治的睡袋无果后，在乔治身边趴了下来。乔治把脸扭了过去，躲开了蒂米的舔舐。
　　“哦，蒂米，我虽然喜欢你，但是我希望你不要把我的脸弄得这么湿。朱利安，看那颗璀璨的星星，像一盏小圆灯。它是什么星？”
　　“它是金星，行星之一，”朱利安困倦地说，“但它被称为‘昏星’。想不到你居然不知道这个，乔治。他们在学校什么都没教你吗？”
　　乔治试着从睡袋里踢朱利安，但她踢不到，于是她放弃了，大声打了个呵欠，以至把其他人也都传染着打起了呵欠。
　　安妮先睡着了。她是年龄最小的，尽管她总是奋力地赶上他们，但是长时间步行和骑车让她比其他人更容易疲劳。乔治目不转睛地盯着明亮的昏星看了一分钟，然后睡着了。朱利安和迪克轻声地聊了几分钟。蒂米非常安静，几英里的奔跑已经让它精疲力竭了。
　　那一整晚，大家都睡得很沉，中间没人醒来过，甚至连蒂米也没有。它一点也没注意到在不远处玩耍的一群兔子。当一只猫头鹰在不远处叫时，它也几乎没有竖起耳朵。当一只甲虫从它头上爬过时，它甚至也没有动。但如果是乔治醒来喊它的名字，它就会立即清醒过来，站到乔治面前舔舐她，发出轻轻的呜咽声。对它来说，乔治就是世界的中心，无论昼夜。
　　第二天，天气非常晴朗。醒来时，可以感受到温暖的阳光照在脸颊上，可以听到画眉鸟唱着它自己的心声，这一切令人感到非常愉快。“这可能就是昨天那只画眉鸟，”迪克懒洋洋地想着，“它在说：‘小心行事！小心行事！小心行事！’就像昨天那只一样。”
　　安妮小心翼翼地坐起来。她想知道她是否应该起来给其他人准备好早餐，或者他们会不会想先洗个澡？
　　接着朱利安坐了起来，在他从睡袋里爬出一半时打了个呵欠。
　　他对安妮咧嘴笑了笑。
　　“嘿，”他说，“睡得好吗？我今天感觉很好！”
　　“我感觉肌肉很僵硬，”安妮说，“但这种感觉很快就会消失的。
　　嘿，乔治，你醒了吗？”
　　乔治咕哝着往她的睡袋里又钻了钻。蒂米呜咽着用爪子碰了碰她，它想让她起床和它一起去跑步。
　　“闭嘴，蒂米，”乔治从她的睡袋深处发出声音说，“我睡着了！”
　　“我要去洗个澡，”朱利安说，“有人要一起吗？”
　　“我不去，”安妮说，“对我来说，早上的湖水太冷了。乔治似乎也不想去，你们两个男孩子自己去吧。等你们回来的时候，我会给你们准备好早餐。抱歉，我弄不到什么热的东西给你们喝，我们没有带水壶或者类似的东西。”
　　朱利安和迪克出发去了绿池，他们看上去仍然很困。安妮从她的睡袋里爬出来，快速地穿好了衣服。她决定带着她的海绵和法兰绒巾去湖边，用冷水让自己清醒起来。乔治还躺在她的睡袋里。
　　两个男孩已经离湖很近了。啊，现在他们可以看到它在树木间，闪耀着明亮的翠绿色，看上去确实很引人注目。
　　突然，他们惊讶地看到一辆自行车停在一棵树旁。这辆车不是他们的，一定是其他什么人的。
　　然后他们听到湖里传来水被拨动的声音，于是他们匆忙向下面的湖边赶去。有其他人在游泳吗？
　　湖里有一个男孩，他金色的头发在早晨的阳光下湿亮湿亮的，显得很光滑。他矫健地游着，横穿过池塘，在他的身后留下长长的涟漪。他突然看见了迪克和朱利安，向他们游了过来。
　　“嘿，”他涉水而出说，“你们也是来游泳的吗？我的泳池很不错吧？”
　　“什么意思？这不会真的是你的泳池吧？”朱利安说。
　　“嗯，它属于我的爸爸，瑟罗•肯特。”男孩说。
　　朱利安和迪克都听说过瑟罗•肯特，他是这个国家最富有的人之一。朱利安有些怀疑地看着那个男孩。
　　他说：“如果这是私人游泳池，我们不会用它的。”
　　“哦，快来吧！”男孩叫道，还溅得朱利安他们浑身都是水，“咱们比赛谁先游到另一边！”
　　他们三个人出发了，用他们强壮的手臂劈开绿色的池水。晴朗的一天里，这是多么美好的开始啊！
Chapter 4 RICHARD
　　Chapter 4 RICHARD
　　Anne was astonished to find three boys in the Green Pool instead of two. She stood by the water withher sponge and flannel, staring. Who was the third boy?
　　The three came back to the side of the pool where Anne stood. She looked at the strange boy shyly.
　　He was not much older than she was, and not as big as Julian or Dick, but he was sturdily made, andhad laughing blue eyes she liked. He smoothed back his dripping hair.
　　'This your sister?' he said to Julian and Dick. 'Hallo there!'
　　'Hallo,' said Anne and smiled. 'What's your name?'
　　'Richard,' he said. 'Richard Kent. What's yours?'
　　'Anne,' said Anne. 'We're on a biking tour.'
　　The boys had had no time to introduce themselves. They were still panting from their swim.
　　'I'm Julian and he's Dick, my brother,' said Julian, out of breath. 'I say - I hope we're not trespassingon your land as well as on your water!'
　　Richard grinned. 'Well, you are as a matter of fact. But I give you free permission! You can borrowmy pool and my land as much as you like!'
　　'Oh thanks,' said Anne. 'I suppose it's your father's property? It didn't say "Private" or anything, so wedidn't know. Would you like to come and have breakfast with us? If you'll dress with the othersthey'll bring you to where we camped last night.'
　　She sponged her face and washed her hands in the pool, hearing the boys chattering behind thebushes where they had left their clothes. Then she sped back to their sleeping-place, meaning to tidyup the bags they had slept in, and put out breakfast neatly. But George was still fast asleep in her bag,her head showing at the top with its mass of short curls that made her look like a boy.
　　'George! Do wake up. Somebody's coming to breakfast,' said Anne, shaking her.
　　George shrugged away crossly, not believing her. It was just a trick to make her get up and help withthe breakfast! Anne left her. All right - let her be found in her sleeping-bag if she liked!
　　She began to unpack the food and set it out neatly. What a good thing they had brought two extrabottles of lime-juice. Now they could offer Richard one.
　　15
　　The three boys came up, their wet hair plastered down. Richard spotted George in the bag as Timmycame over to meet him. He fondled Timmy who, smelling that other dogs had been round Richard athome, sniffed him over with great interest.
　　'Who's that still asleep?' asked Richard.
　　'That's George,' said Anne. 'Too sleepy to wake up! Come on - I've got breakfast ready. Would youlike to start off with rolls and anchovy and lettuce? And there's lime-juice if you want it.'
　　George heard Richard's voice, as he sat talking with the others and was astonished. Who was that?
　　She sat up, blinking, her hair tousled and short. Richard honestly thought she was a boy.
　　She looked like one and she was called George!
　　'Top of the morning to you, George,' he said. 'Hope I'm not eating your share of the breakfast.'
　　'Who are you?' demanded George. The boys told her.
　　'I live about three miles away,' said the boy. 'I biked over here this morning for a swim. I say -that reminds me - I'd better bring my bike up here and put it where I can see it. I've had two stolenalready through not having them under my eye.'
　　He shot off to get his bike. George took the opportunity of getting out of her sleeping-bag and rushedoff to dress. She was back before Richard was, eating her breakfast. He wheeled his bicycle as hecame.
　　'Got it all right,' he said, and flung it down beside him. 'Don't want to have to tell my father this one'sgone, like the others. He's pretty fierce.'
　　'My father's a bit fierce too,' said George.
　　'Does he whip you?' asked Richard, giving Timmy a nice little tit bit of roll and anchovy paste.
　　'Of course not,' said George. 'He's just got a temper, that's all.'
　　'Mine's got tempers and rages and furies, and if anyone offends him or does him a wrong he's like anelephant - never forgets,' said Richard. 'He's made plenty of enemies in his lifetime.
　　Sometimes he's had his life threatened, and he's had to take a bodyguard about with him.'
　　This all sounded extremely thrilling. Dick half-wished he had a father like that. I would be nice totalk to the other boys at school about his father's 'bodyguard'.
　　'What's his bodyguard like?' asked Anne, full of curiosity.
　　'Oh, they vary. But they're all big hefty fellows - they look like ruffians, and probably are,' saidRichard, enjoying the interest the others were taking in him. 'One he had last year was awful - he 16had the thickest lips you ever saw, and such a big nose that when you saw him sideways you reallythought he'd put a false one on just for fun.'
　　'Gracious!' said Anne. 'He sounds horrible. Has your father still got him?'
　　'No. He did something that annoyed Dad - I don't know what - and after a perfectly furious row myfather chucked him out,' said Richard. That was the end of him. Jolly good thing too. I hated him. Heused to kick the dogs around terribly.'
　　'Oh! What a beast!' said George, horrified. She put her arm round Timmy as if she was afraidsomebody might suddenly kick him around too.
　　Julian and Dick wondered whether to believe all this. They came to the conclusion that the talesRichard told were very much exaggerated, and they listened with amusement, but not with suchhorror as the two girls, who hung on every word that Richard said.
　　'Where's your father now?' said Anne. 'Has he got a special bodyguard this very moment?'
　　'Rather! He's in America this week, but he's flying home soon - plus bodyguard,' said Richard,drinking the last of his lime-juice from the bottle. 'Ummm, that's good. I say, aren't you lucky to beallowed to go off alone like this on your bikes - and sleep where you like. My mother never will letme - she's always afraid something will happen to me.'
　　'Perhaps you'd better have a bodyguard too,' suggested Julian, slyly.
　　'I'd soon give him the slip,' said Richard. 'As a matter of fact I have got a kind of a bodyguard.'
　　'Who? Where?' asked Anne, looking all round as if she expected some enormous ruffian suddenly toappear.
　　'Well - he's supposed to be my holiday tutor,' said Richard, tickling Timmy round the ears. 'He'scalled Lomax and he's pretty awful. I'm supposed to tell him every time I go out - just as if I was akid like Anne here.'
　　Anne was indignant. 'I don't have to tell anybody when I want to go off on my own,' she said.
　　'Actually I don't think we'd be allowed to rush off completely on our own unless we had old Timmy,'
　　said Dick, honestly. 'He's better than any ruffianly bodyguard or holiday tutor. I wonder you don'thave a dog.'
　　'Oh, I've got about five,' said Richard, airily.
　　'What are their names?' asked George, disbelievingly.
　　'Er - Bunter, Biscuit, Brownie, Bones - and er - Bonzo,' said Richard, with a grin.
　　'Silly names,' said George, scornfully. 'Fancy calling a dog Biscuit. You must be cracked.'
　　17
　　'You shut up,' said Richard, with a sudden scowl. 'I don't stand people telling me I'm cracked.'
　　'Well, you'll have to stand me telling you,' said George. 'I do think it's cracked to call a dog, a nice,decent dog, by a name like Biscuit!'
　　'I'll fight you then,' said Richard, surprisingly, and stood up. 'Come on - you stand up.'
　　George leapt to her feet. Julian shot out a hand and pulled her down again.
　　'None of that,' he said to Richard. 'You ought to be ashamed of yourself.'
　　'Why?' flared out Richard, whose face had gone very red. Evidently he and his father shared the samefierceness of temper!
　　'Well, you don't fight girls,' said Julian, scornfully. 'Or do you? Correct me if I'm wrong.'
　　Richard stared at him in amazement. 'What do you mean?' he said. 'Girls? Of course I don't fightgirls. No decent boy hits a girl - but it's this boy here I want to fight - what do you call him? -George.'
　　To his great surprise Julian, Dick and Anne roared with laughter. Timmy barked madly too, pleasedat the sudden ending of the quarrel. Only George looked mutinous and cross.
　　'What's up now?' asked Richard, aggressively. 'What's all the fun and games about?'
　　'Richard, George isn't a boy - she's a girl,' explained Dick at last. 'My goodness - she was just about toaccept your challenge and fight you, too - two fierce little fox-terriers having a scrap!'
　　Richard's mouth fell open in an even greater astonishment. He blushed redder than ever. He lookedsheepishly at George.
　　'Are you really a girl?' he said. 'You behave so like a boy - and you look like one too. Sorry, George.
　　Is your name really George?'
　　'No - Georgina,' said George, thawing a little at Richard's awkward apology, and pleased that he hadhonestly thought her a boy. She did so badly want to be a boy and not a girl.
　　'Good thing I didn't fight you,' said Richard, fervently. 'I should have knocked you flat!'
　　'Well, I like that,' said George, flaring up all over again. Julian pushed her back with his hand.
　　'Now shut up, you two, and don't behave like idiots. Where's the map? It's time we had a squint at itand decided what we are going to do for today - how far we're going to ride, and where we're makingfor by the evening.'
　　Fortunately George and Richard both gave in with a good grace. Soon all six heads - Timmy's too -were bent over the map. Julian made his decision.
　　18
　　'We'll make for Middlecombe Woods - see, there they are on the map. That's decided then - it'll be ajolly nice ride.'
　　It might be a nice ride - but it was going to be something very much more than that!
4.理查德
　　理查德
　　安妮惊讶地发现绿池里有三个男孩，而不是两个。她拿着她的海绵和法兰绒巾站在水边，凝视着他们。另一个男孩是谁？
　　三个男孩游回到安妮站着的湖边，她羞怯地看着这个陌生男孩。他并不比她大多少，没有朱利安和迪克这么大，但是他身体很结实，而且有一双爱笑的蓝眼睛——这让她很喜欢。他把他滴水的头发向后捋了捋。
　　“这是你们的妹妹？”他对朱利安和迪克说，“你好！”
　　“你好，”安妮笑着说，“你叫什么名字？”
　　“理查德，”他说，“你呢？”
　　“安妮，”安妮说，“我们正在骑自行车旅行。”
　　男孩子们一直没来得及做自我介绍，他们刚刚游完泳，还累得直喘气呢。
　　“我是朱利安，他是迪克，我的弟弟。”朱利安上气不接下气地说，“嘿，我希望我们没有侵犯你的地盘，也没有侵犯你的水域！”
　　理查德咧嘴笑了笑：“嗯，事实上你们侵犯了。但是我给你们免费的许可！你们可以随意借用我的泳池和我的地盘！”
　　“哦，谢谢，”安妮说，“我想这是你爸爸的财产吧？它没有标‘私人所有’或其他什么，所以我们不知道。你愿意过来和我们一起吃早餐吗？如果你愿意的话，就和他们一起穿好衣服，他们会带你去我们昨晚露营的地方。”
　　她用海绵擦洗了脸，并在湖水里洗了洗手，听到男孩们在灌木丛后面叽叽喳喳地说话——他们之前把衣服脱在了那里。然后她飞快地回到他们睡觉的地方，打算整理好他们的睡袋并把早餐整齐地摆放出来。但是乔治仍然在她的睡袋里熟睡着，她的头露在外面，那一大团短短的鬈发——使她看上去像个男孩子。
　　“乔治，醒醒！有人要来和我们一起吃早餐。”安妮摇晃着她说。
　　乔治生气地耸耸肩，摆脱安妮的手，不相信安妮说的话。她觉得，这只是安妮想让她起床帮忙做早餐的圈套！
　　安妮走开了，心想：“好吧，如果乔治喜欢，就让躺在睡袋里的她被人看到好了！”
　　安妮开始从篮子里取出食物，整齐地摆放好。他们多带了两瓶酸橙汁，太好了，现在他们可以给理查德一瓶。
　　三个男孩走了过来，他们湿漉漉的头发平贴在头上。当蒂米走过来迎接理查德时，理查德发现了躺在睡袋里的乔治。他抚摸着蒂米，蒂米嗅出理查德身上有其他狗的气味，饶有兴致地闻遍了他全身。
　　“谁还在睡觉？”理查德问。
　　“那是乔治，”安妮说，“因为太困了，还没醒来！来吧，我已经准备好早餐了。你想先吃面包卷、凤尾鱼和生菜吗？如果你想要的话，这里还有酸橙汁。”
　　当理查德坐着和其他人谈话时，乔治听到了他的声音，不禁吃了一惊。那是谁？她坐起身，眨了眨眼睛，她的头发短而蓬乱。理查德以为她是个男孩——她看起来的确像个男孩，而且她叫“乔治”！
　　“早上好，乔治，”他说，“希望我没有吃掉你的那份早餐。”
　　“你是谁？”乔治问。男孩们告诉了她。
　　“我住在离这里大概三英里远的地方，”理查德说，“今天早上我骑自行车来这儿游泳，啊呀，这提醒我了。我最好还是把我的自行车带到这儿来，把它放在我能看见的地方。我已经有两辆自行车被偷了，就因为我没有把它们放在我的视线范围内。”
　　他飞快地跑去取他的自行车。乔治趁机从她的睡袋里出来，匆忙跑去穿衣服。她赶在理查德回来前穿好了衣服，吃着早餐。理查德来的时候推着他的自行车。
　　“完好无损地拿过来了，”他一边说着，一边把自行车扔在旁边的地上，“我可不想告诉我爸爸它和之前的那两辆一样也被偷了，他很凶的。”
　　“我爸爸也有点凶。”乔治说。
　　“他会鞭打你吗？”理查德问道，然后给了蒂米一块涂着凤尾鱼酱的面包。
　　“当然不会，”乔治说，“他只是发脾气，仅此而已。”
　　“我的爸爸脾气暴躁，容易暴怒。要是有人冒犯了他，或是亏待了他，他就像一头大象一样——永远不会忘记，”理查德说，“他这一生树敌很多，有时候他的生命都会受到威胁，他不得不带一个保镖在身边。”
　　这一切听起来非常惊心动魄。迪克有点希望自己也有一位这样的爸爸。他想在学校里和其他男孩谈论自己爸爸的保镖，那感觉一定会很棒。
　　“他的保镖是什么样的？”安妮充满好奇地问。
　　“哦，他们各不相同，但他们都是大块头的家伙。他们看起来像恶棍，可能就是恶棍，”理查德说道，他很享受其他人对他感兴趣，“他去年的一个保镖很可怕。他有着你们见过的最厚的嘴唇，他的鼻子很大，以至当你从侧面看着他时，真的会以为他是为了好玩装了一个假鼻子。”
　　“天哪，”安妮说，“他听起来真可怕。你爸爸还在用他吗？”
　　“没有。他做了让爸爸生气的事，我不知道是什么。经过一场激烈的争吵后，我爸爸把他开除了。”理查德说，“这就是他的结局。
　　这也是好事，因为我讨厌他，他总是狠狠地踢我的狗。”
　　“哦！真是个坏蛋！”乔治惊恐地说。她搂着蒂米，好像害怕有人也会突然踢它一样。
　　朱利安和迪克不知道这一切是否可信。他们得出的结论是，理查德所讲的故事被过分夸大了，他们听着就权且当作消遣了，所以并没有像全神贯注听着理查德每一句话的两个女孩那样惊恐。
　　“你爸爸现在在哪里？”安妮问，“他现在雇用保镖了吗？”
　　“当然！他这周在美国，不过很快就要飞回来了，和保镖一起。”理查德说着，喝掉了他瓶子里最后一口酸橙汁，“嗯，味道不错。我说，你们能被允许像这样骑着自行车出来玩，睡在你们想睡的地方，真是太幸运了。我妈妈从来不会允许我这样的，她总是担心我会出什么事。”
　　“或许你最好也请个保镖。”朱利安调皮地说。
　　“我会很快趁他不备时溜掉的，”理查德说，“事实上，某种意义上讲，我有保镖。”
　　“谁？他在哪儿？”安妮说着，环顾四周，好像期待着某个凶恶的壮汉突然出现。
　　“应该说，他是我的假期家庭教师，”理查德说着，挠了挠蒂米的耳朵，“他叫洛马克斯，相当可怕。我每次出门都得跟他说一声，就好像我是个和安妮一样大的小孩似的。”
　　安妮很气愤，她说：“我想要独自出门的话，可不需要告诉任何人。”
　　“事实上，只有我们自己的话——我不认为我们可以出来玩，除非我们有蒂米陪着。”迪克老实地说，“它比任何凶恶的保镖或假期家庭教师都要好。我很惊讶你没有养狗。”
　　“哦，我大约有五只狗。”理查德得意扬扬地说。
　　“它们叫什么名字？”乔治怀疑地问。
　　“呃……邦特、饼干、布朗尼、骨头，还有……邦佐。”理查德咧嘴笑着说。
　　“可笑的名字，”乔治轻蔑地说，“叫一只狗‘饼干’，你一定是疯了。”
　　“你闭嘴，”理查德突然沉下脸说，“我不允许你说我疯了。”
　　“哼，我偏说。”乔治说，“我真的认为给一只狗，一只不错的、体面的狗取类似‘饼干’这样的名字，就是疯了。”
　　“那我就得和你打一架了，”理查德出人意料地说道，并站了起来，“来吧，你站起来。”
　　乔治跳起身来。朱利安迅速伸出一只手，把她拉着坐下来。
　　“别那样，”他对理查德说，“你应该为自己感到羞愧。”
　　“为什么？”理查德突然发怒，脸涨得通红。显然他和他爸爸有着同样的暴躁脾气！
　　“嗯，你不会打女孩的吧，”朱利安轻蔑地说，“还是说你连女孩也打？如果我说错了的话，你就纠正我。”
　　理查德惊愕地盯着他。“你什么意思？”他说，“女孩？我当然不打女孩。没有哪个正直的男孩子会打一个女孩，但是我想打的是这个男孩。他叫什么？乔治。”
　　令他大吃一惊的是，朱利安、迪克和安妮哈哈大笑起来。蒂米也狂叫起来，对争吵的突然结束感到很高兴。只有乔治看起来暴躁而生气。
　　“现在是怎么了？”理查德咄咄逼人地问，“什么这么好笑？”
　　“理查德，乔治不是男孩，她是个女孩。”最终，迪克解释道，“天哪，她正准备接受你的挑战，也要和你打一架呢！”
　　理查德的嘴巴因为惊愕而张着。他的脸比之前更红了，羞怯地看着乔治。
　　“你真的是个女孩吗？”他说，“你的行为举止像个男孩，而且你看起来也像个男孩。对不起，乔治。你的名字真的叫乔治吗？”
　　“不是，我叫乔治娜。”乔治说。她的态度因为理查德笨拙的道歉而缓和了一点，并且很高兴他真的以为她是个男孩。她真的非常想做个男孩，而不是女孩。
　　“幸好我没有打你，”理查德真诚地说，“不然我可就把你击倒了！”
　　“我倒是想看看。”乔治说。她又一次燃起了怒气，朱利安把她推了回去。
　　“现在你们俩都闭嘴，别表现得像两个傻瓜一样。地图在哪儿？
　　是时候看看地图、计划我们的行程了——我们要骑多远，以及我们晚上要到哪里。”
　　幸运的是，乔治和理查德都欣然做出了让步。很快六个脑袋，也包括蒂米的，都聚在一起看着地图。
　　朱利安做出了决定。“我们就朝着米德尔康贝森林出发。看，就在地图上的那个位置。那就决定了，这将是一次非常愉快的旅程。”
　　这可能会是一次愉快的旅程，但远不止这样！
Chapter 5 SIX INSTEAD OF FIVE
　　Chapter 5 SIX INSTEAD OF FIVE
　　'Look here,' said Richard, when they had tidied up everything, buried their bits of litter, and looked tosee that no one had got a puncture in a tyre. 'Look here - I've got an aunt who lives in the direction ofthose woods - if I can get my mother to say I can come with you, will you let me? I can go and seemy aunt on the way, then.'
　　Julian looked at Richard doubtfully. He wasn't very sure if Richard really would go and askpermission.
　　'Well - if you aren't too long about it,' he said. 'Of course we don't mind you coming with us. We candrop you at your aunt's on the way.'
　　'I'll go straight off now and ask my mother,' said Richard, eagerly, and he ran for his bicycle. 'I'll meetyou at Croker's Corner - you saw it on the map. That will save time, because then I shan't have tocome back here - it's not much farther than my home.'
　　'Right,' said Julian. I've got to adjust my brakes, and that will take ten minutes or so. You'll have timeto go home and ask permission, and join us later. We'll wait for you; at least we'll wait for tenminutes, at Croker's Corner. If you don't turn up we'll know you didn't get permission. Tell yourmother we'll leave you safely at your aunt's.'
　　Richard shot off on his bicycle, looking excited. Anne began to clear up, and George helped her.
　　Timmy got in everyone's way, sniffing about for dropped crumbs.
　　'Anyone would think he was half-starved!' said Anne. 'He had a lot more breakfast than I had.
　　Timmy, if you walk through my legs again I'll tie you up!'
　　Julian adjusted his brakes with Dick's help. In about fifteen minutes they were ready to set off.
　　They had planned where to stop to buy food for their lunch, and although the journey toMiddlecombe Woods was a longer trip than they had made the day before, they felt able to cope 19with more miles on the second day. Timmy was eager to set off too. He was a big dog, and enjoyedall the exercise he was getting.
　　'It'll take a bit of your fat off,' said Dick to Timmy. 'We don't like fat dogs, you know. They waddleand they puff.'
　　'Dick! Timmy's never been fat!' said George, indignantly, and then stopped as she saw Dick's grin.
　　He was pulling her leg as usual. She kicked herself. Why did she always rise like that, when Dickteased her through Timmy? She gave him a friendly punch.
　　They all mounted their bicycles. Timmy ran ahead, pleased. They came to a lane and rode down it,avoiding the ruts. They came out into a road. It was not a main road, for the children didn't like those;they were too full of traffic and dust. They liked the shady lanes or the country roads where they metonly a few carts or a farmer's car.
　　'Now, don't let's miss Croker's Corner,' said Julian. 'It should be along this way somewhere, accordingto the map. George, if you get into ruts like that you'll be thrown off.'
　　'All right, I know that!' said George. 'I only got into one because Timmy swerved across my wheel.
　　He's after a rabbit or something. Timmy! Don't get left behind, you idiot.'
　　Timmy bounded reluctantly after the little party. Exercise was wonderful, but it did mean leaving alot of marvellous wayside smells unsniffed at. It was a dreadful waste of smells, Timmy thought.
　　They came to Croker's Corner sooner than they thought. The signpost proclaimed the name - andthere, leaning against the post, sitting on his bicycle was Richard, beaming at them.
　　'You've been jolly quick, getting back home and then on to here,' said Julian. 'What did your mothersay?'
　　'She didn't mind a bit so long as I was with you,' said Richard. 'I can go to my aunt's for the night, shesaid.'
　　'Haven't you brought pyjamas or anything with you?' asked Dick.
　　'There are always spare ones at my aunt's,' explained Richard. 'Hurray - it will be marvellous to beout on my own all day with you - no Mr Lomax to bother me with this and that. Come on!'
　　They all cycled on together. Richard would keep trying to ride three abreast, and Julian had to warnhim that cyclists were not allowed to do that. 'I don't care!' sang Richard, who seemed in very highspirits. 'Who is there to stop us, anyway?'
　　20
　　'I shall stop you,' said Julian, and Richard ceased grinning at once. Julian could sound very sternwhen he liked. Dick winked at George, and she winked back. They had both come to the conclusionthat Richard was very spoilt and liked his own way. Well, he wouldn't get it if he came up against oldJulian!
　　They stopped at eleven for ice-creams and drinks. Richard seemed to have a lot of money. Heinsisted on buying ice-creams for all of them, even Timmy.
　　Once again they bought food for their lunch - new bread, farm-house butter, cream cheese, crisplettuce, fat red radishes and a bunch of spring onions. Richard bought a magnificent chocolate cakehe saw in a first-class cake-shop.
　　'Gracious! That must have cost you a fortune!' said Anne. 'How are we going to carry it?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy longingly.
　　'No, I certainly shan't let you carry it,' said Anne. 'Oh dear - we'll have to cut it in half, I think, andtwo people can share the carrying. It's such an enormous cake.'
　　On they went again, getting into the real country now, with villages few and far between. A farm hereand there showed up on the hillsides, with cows and sheep and fowls. It was a peaceful, quiet scene,with the sun spilling down over everything, and the blue April sky above, patched with great whitecotton-wool clouds.
　　'This is grand,' said Richard. 'I say, doesn't Timmy ever get tired? He's panting like anything now.'
　　'Yes. I think we ought to find somewhere for our lunch,' said Julian, looking at his watch. 'We'vedone a very good run this morning. Of course a lot of the way has been downhill. This afternoon we'llprobably be slower, because we'll be getting into hilly country.'
　　They found a spot to picnic in. They chose the sunny side of a hedge, looking downhill into a smallvalley. Sheep and lambs were in the field they sat in. The lambs were very inquisitive, and one cameright up to Anne and bleated.
　　'Do you want a bit of my bread?' asked Anne, and held it out to the lamb. Timmy watchedindignantly. Fancy handing out food to those silly little creatures! He growled a little, and Georgeshushed him.
　　Soon all the lambs were crowding round, quite unafraid, and one even tried to put its little front legsup on to George's shoulders! That was too much for Timmy! He gave such a sudden, fierce growl thatall the lambs shot off at once.
　　21
　　'Oh, don't be so jealous, Timmy,' said George. 'Take this sandwich and behave yourself. Now you'vefrightened away the lambs, and they won't come back.'
　　They all ate the food and then drank their lime-juice and ginger-beer. The sun was very hot.
　　Soon they would all be burnt brown - and it was only April. How marvellous! Julian thought lazilythat they were really lucky to have such weather - it would be awful to have to bike along all day inthe pouring rain.
　　Once again the children snoozed in the afternoon sun, Richard too - and the little lambs skippednearer and nearer. One actually leapt on to Julian as he slept, and he sat upright with a jerk.
　　Timmy!' he began, if you leap on me again like that I'll . . .'
　　But it wasn't Timmy, it was a lamb! Julian laughed to himself. He sat for a few minutes and watchedthe little white creatures playing 'I'm king of the castle' with an old coop, then he lay down again.
　　'Are we anywhere near your aunt's house?' Julian asked Richard, when they once more mounted theirbicycles.
　　'If we're anywhere near Great Giddings, we shall soon be there,' said Richard, riding without hishandlebars and almost ending up in the ditch. 'I didn't notice it on the map.'
　　Julian tried to remember. 'Yes - we should be at Great Giddings round about tea-time - say fiveo'clock or thereabouts. We'll leave you at your aunt's house for tea if you like.'
　　'Oh no, thank you,' said Richard, quickly. 'I'd much rather have tea with you. I do wish I could comeon this tour with you. I suppose I couldn't possibly? You could telephone my mother.'
　　'Don't be an ass,' said Julian. 'You can have tea with us if you like - but we drop you at your aunt's asarranged, see? No nonsense about that.'
　　They came to Great Giddings at about ten past five. Although it was called Great it was really verysmall. There was a little tea-place that said 'Home-made cakes and jams', so they went there for tea.
　　The woman who kept it was a plump, cheerful soul, fond of children. She guessed she would makevery little out of the tea she served to five healthy children - but that didn't matter! She set to work tocut three big plates of well-buttered slices of bread, put out apricot jam, raspberry, and strawberry,and a selection of home-made buns that made the children's mouths water.
　　She knew Richard quite well, because he had sometimes been to her cottage with his aunt.
　　22
　　'I suppose you'll be going to stay with her tonight?' she said to Richard, and he nodded, his mouth fullof ginger cake. It was a lovely tea. Anne felt as if she wouldn't be able to eat any supper at all thatnight! Even Timmy seemed to have satisfied his enormous appetite.
　　'I think we ought to pay you double price for our gorgeous tea,' said Julian, but the woman wouldn'thear of it. No, no - it was lovely to see them all enjoying her cakes; she didn't want double price!
　　'Some people are so awfully nice and generous,' said Anne, as they mounted their bicycles to ride offagain. 'You just can't help liking them. I do hope I can cook like that when I grow up.'
　　'If you do, Julian and I will always live with you and not dream of getting married!' said Dick,promptly, and they all laughed.
　　'Now for Richard's aunt,' said Julian. 'Do you know where the house is, Richard?'
　　'Yes - that's it over there,' said Richard, and rode up to a gate. 'Well, thanks awfully for yourcompany. I hope I'll see you again soon! I have a feeling I shall! Good-bye!'
　　He rode up the drive and disappeared. 'What a sudden good-bye!' said George, puzzled. 'Isn't he odd?'
5.第六个小伙伴
　　第六个小伙伴
　　“喂，听我说，”当他们整理好所有的东西，收拾好他们的垃圾，检查好每个人的自行车车轮时，理查德说，“听我说，我有一个姨妈住在去那片森林的方向上，如果我能说服我妈妈准许我和你们一起去，你们愿意带我一起吗？那样我就可以在途中去看望我的姨妈了。”
　　朱利安有些怀疑地看着理查德，他不太确定理查德是否真的会去征求他妈妈的同意。
　　“如果你不需要太长时间的话，”他说，“我们当然不介意你和我们一起去。我们可以在途中把你送到你姨妈家去。”
　　“我现在就立马回去问我妈妈，”理查德急切地说，并跑去骑他的自行车，“我会在克罗克拐角跟你们会合，你们在地图上看到过这个地方的。这样可以节省时间，因为这样我就不用再回到这里了，那地方离我家不远。”
　　“好，”朱利安说，“我得调整一下刹车，这大约需要十分钟。你就有时间回家征得你妈妈的同意，然后加入我们。我们会在克罗克拐角等你，至少等十分钟。如果你没有出现，我们就会知道你没有获得同意。跟你妈妈说，我们会把你安全地送到你姨妈家的。”
　　理查德骑上他的自行车箭一般冲了出去，他看上去兴奋极了。
　　安妮开始收拾东西，乔治一起帮忙。蒂米到处嗅着找掉落的面包屑，挡住了每个人的路。
　　“任何人都会以为它没吃饱，”安妮说，“但它早餐吃得比我多多了。蒂米，如果你再从我两腿中间走过去，我就把你绑起来！”
　　朱利安在迪克的帮助下调整了刹车。大约15分钟后，他们准备好出发了。他们计划好了在哪儿停下来，买午餐吃的食物。尽管去米德尔康贝森林的旅程比他们前一天的行程要长，但他们觉得第二天完全可以应付更远的行程。蒂米也急切地想要出发。它是一只大狗，很享受它受到的一切锻炼。
　　“这会让你减掉一点脂肪，”迪克对蒂米说，“我们不喜欢胖狗，知道吗？那些胖狗走路摇摇晃晃的，还总是气喘吁吁的。”
　　“迪克！蒂米才不胖！”乔治愤愤不平地说，而当看到迪克咧嘴在笑的时候，她停了下来。原来迪克又像往常一样，在跟她开玩笑。每当迪克打趣蒂米的时候，乔治总会上当，于是乔冶开玩笑般地给了迪克一拳。
　　他们都骑上了自行车，蒂米高兴地跑在前面。他们骑到了一条小路上，沿着小路向前，避开车辙。他们从小路出来，骑上了一条公路。这条公路不是主干道，孩子们不喜欢主干道，主干道上来往的车辆太多，还有很多灰尘。他们喜欢阴凉的小路或是乡村道路，这样他们只会遇上几辆手推车或是农夫的车。
　　“现在我们要注意了，可别骑过了克罗克拐角，”朱利安说，“根据地图，它应该就在这条路上的某个地方。乔治，如果你把车轮陷进车辙里，你会被甩出去的。”
　　“好吧，我知道，”乔治说，“我只陷进去了一个车轮，因为蒂米突然转弯差点撞上我的车轮。它似乎在追一只兔子。蒂米！不要掉队，你这个傻瓜。”
　　蒂米不情愿地跟在这一小支队伍后面跳跃着前进。运动是美好的，但这也意味着错过路边很多奇妙的气味——来不及去嗅。蒂米觉得这是对气味的一种可怕的浪费。
　　到达克罗克拐角比他们想象的要快。路标上标示了地名，而靠着标杆坐在自行车上的理查德，正朝他们微笑着。
　　“你回家然后再来这里，速度也太快了，”朱利安说，“你妈妈说什么了？”
　　“只要我和你们一起，她一点也不介意，”理查德说，“她说我可以在我姨妈家过夜。”
　　“你没有带睡衣之类的东西吗？”迪克问。
　　“我姨妈家一直都有备用的，”理查德解释说，“啊哈！独自和你们一起出去一整天，没有洛马克斯这样那样地来烦我，真是太棒了！快走吧！”
　　他们一起骑着自行车出发了。理查德一直尝试着三个人并排骑行。朱利安不得不警告他，按照规定是不允许这样骑自行车的。“我才不在乎呢！”理查德唱着歌，看起来情绪很高涨，“谁会阻拦我们呢？”
　　“我会阻止你。”朱利安说。理查德立即收起了嬉笑。朱利安说话的声音听起来很严厉。迪克朝乔治使了使眼色，乔治也朝他眨了眨眼睛。他们都得出了一样的结论，理查德是被惯坏了，喜欢我行我素。不过，碰上了朱利安，他是不会得逞的！
　　11点时，他们停下来吃冰激凌，喝饮料。理查德似乎有很多钱，他坚持要给他们所有人买冰激凌，甚至包括蒂米。
　　他们买了午餐吃的东西：新出炉的面包、农家自己做的黄油、奶油芝士、脆脆生生的莴苣、圆滚滚的水萝卜和一小堆生洋葱。理查德在一家一流的蛋糕店买了一个漂亮的巧克力蛋糕。
　　“天哪！那一定花了你不少钱！”安妮说，“我们怎么带着它呢？”
　　“汪！”蒂米渴望地叫了一声。
　　“不，蒂米，我当然不会让你扛着。”安妮说，“噢，亲爱的，我想我们得把它切成两半，两个人可以分别带着一半。这个蛋糕太大了。”
　　他们又再次前行，现在他们进入了真正的乡村。只有少数几个村庄，彼此相隔很远。在山坡上，能看到零星散落的农场，还有牛、羊和鸡。目之所及尽是宁静、祥和的景象，阳光照耀着万物，头顶是蓝蓝的四月天，还飘着大块大块像棉花一样洁白的云朵。
　　“真壮观，”理查德说，“我说，蒂米不觉得累吗？它现在喘气喘得很厉害。”
　　“是啊，我想我们应该找个地方吃午餐了，”朱利安看着表说，“今天早上，我们骑行得很不错。当然了，其中很多路是下坡路。今天下午，我们可能会慢一些，因为我们将进入丘陵地带。”
　　他们找到了一个野餐的地方。那是一片树篱的阳面，在那里可以俯瞰一个小山谷，他们坐着的这片空地里还有一些绵羊和小羊羔。小羊羔对他们很好奇，有一只竟然走到了安妮面前，朝她咩咩叫。
　　“你想吃一点面包吗？”安妮问，并把面包递给这只小羊羔。蒂米愤怒地看着——安妮居然愿意把吃的分给那些笨笨的小动物！它咆哮了一声，乔治朝它“嘘”了一下。
　　很快，所有的小羊羔都围拢了过来，一点都不害怕，有一只甚至试图把它的前腿搭到乔治的肩膀上！这对蒂米来说太过分了，它突然狂叫了一声，以至所有的小羊羔都立即飞速逃走了。
　　“哦，别这么嫉妒，蒂米，”乔治说，“把这个三明治吃了，乖一点。现在你已经把小羊羔都吓跑了，它们不会回来了。”
　　他们一边吃着午餐，一边喝着酸橙汁和姜汁汽水。太阳非常晒，很快他们的皮肤就都被晒成了棕色，而且这还只是四月。太不可思议了！朱利安懒洋洋地想，他们真幸运能遇上这样的天气，如果整天在倾盆大雨中骑车，那真是太糟糕了！
　　孩子们又一次在午后的阳光下小睡，理查德也睡了。小羊羔们一蹦一跳地靠得越来越近，其中一只竟然趁朱利安睡着时跳到了他身上。朱利安猛地坐了起来。“蒂米！”他开始说，“如果你再这样跳到我身上，我就……”
　　但随后他便看清楚了，那不是蒂米，而是一只羊羔！朱利安自己笑了起来。他坐了几分钟，看着这只白色的小动物在一个破旧的栏舍那儿玩着，然后他又躺下了。
　　“我们到你姨妈家附近了吗？”当他们再次骑上自行车时，朱利安问理查德。
　　“如果我们到了大吉丁斯附近，那就离她家不远了。”理查德说着，双手不扶车把地骑着车，差点摔到沟渠里，“我在地图上没注意到它。”
　　朱利安努力回想着，试图记起来。“是的，我们应该差不多在下午茶的时候可以到达大吉丁斯，也就是下午五点左右。如果你愿意，我们就把你送到你姨妈家去喝下午茶。”
　　“哦，不，谢谢，”理查德立即说，“我更愿意和你们一起喝下午茶。我真希望我能和你们一起进行这次旅行。有这个可能吗？你可以打电话给我妈妈。”
　　“别胡闹，”朱利安说，“如果你愿意的话，可以和我们一起喝下午茶，但是我们会按约定把你送到你姨妈家，明白了吗？别再胡说了。”
　　在五点十分左右，他们来到了大吉丁斯。尽管它被称为“大”吉丁斯，但它其实真的很小。那里有一个小店，招牌上写着“手工蛋糕和果酱”，于是他们决定去那里喝下午茶。
　　店主是一位丰满的女人，她很喜欢孩子。她觉得，虽然给五个健康的孩子提供茶点赚得会很少，但她不在乎！她切下三块厚厚的、涂了黄油的面包片，拿出杏子酱、覆盆子酱、草莓酱和一些精选的自制甜点，这些让孩子们垂涎欲滴。
　　理查德跟她很熟，因为他有时和他姨妈一起来她的小店。
　　“我想你今晚要去你姨妈家过夜吧？”她对理查德说。他点点头，嘴里塞满了姜饼。
　　这是一顿美味的下午茶。安妮感觉她那天晚上好像根本吃不下晚餐了，就连蒂米的巨大胃口也似乎得到了极大的满足。
　　“我感觉我们应该为这顿豪华的下午茶付双倍的钱。”朱利安说，但是店主不这样想。看到孩子们喜欢吃她的蛋糕，她非常高兴，她没想要双倍的钱。
　　“有些人真是很善良、很大方，”当他们骑上自行车再次出发时，安妮说，“你就是会情不自禁地喜欢他们。我真希望我长大后能像她那样会做饭。”
　　“如果你像她那样会做饭的话，那我和朱利安就一直和你住在一起，决不会想结婚的！”迪克毫不迟疑地说。大家都笑了。
　　“我们现在去理查德的姨妈家吧，”朱利安说，“你知道她家房子在哪儿吗，理查德？”
　　“知道，就在那儿，”理查德说着，骑到了一个大门口，“非常感谢你们的陪伴，我希望能很快再见到你们！我有这种预感。再见！”
　　他骑上车，然后消失了。“这个再见可真突然，”乔治疑惑地说，“你们不觉得他很奇怪吗？”
Chapter 6 ODD HAPPENINGS
　　Chapter 6 ODD HAPPENINGS
　　They all thought it really was a little odd to disappear so suddenly like that, with just a casual good-bye. Julian wondered if he ought to have gone with him and delivered him safely on the door-step.
　　'Don't be an ass, Julian,' said Dick, scornfully. 'What do you think can happen to him from the frontgate to the front door!'
　　'Nothing, of course. It's just that I don't trust that young fellow,' said Julian. 'You know I really wasn'tsure he had asked his mother if he could come with us, to tell you the truth.'
　　'I thought that too,' said Anne. 'He did get to Croker's Corner so very quickly, didn't he? - and he hadquite a long way to go really, and he had to find his mother, and talk to her, and all that.'
　　23
　　'Yes. I've half a mind to pop up to the aunt's house and see if she expected him,' said Julian. But onsecond thoughts he didn't go. He would feel so silly if the aunt was there with Richard, and all waswell - they would think that he and the others ought to be asked in.
　　So, after debating the matter for a few minutes they all rode off again. They wanted to get toMiddlecombe Woods fairly soon, because there were no villages between Great Giddings andMiddlecombe, so they would have to find the woods and then go on to find a farm-house somewhereto buy food for supper and breakfast. They hadn't been able to buy any in the shops at Great Giddingsbecause it was early closing day, and they hadn't liked to ask the tea-shop woman to sell themanything. They felt they had taken quite enough of her food already!
　　They came to Middlecombe Woods, and found a very fine place to camp in for the night. It was in alittle dell, set with primroses and violets, a perfectly hidden place, secure from all prying eyes, andsurely unknown even to tramps.
　　'This is glorious,' said Anne. 'We must be miles away from anywhere: I hope we can find some farm-house or something that will sell us food, though! I know we don't feel hungry now, but we shall!'
　　'I think I've got a puncture, blow it,' said Dick, looking at his back tyre. 'It's a slow one, fortunately.
　　But I think I won't risk coming along to look for farmhouses till I've mended it.'
　　'Right,' said Julian. 'And Anne needn't come either. She looks a bit tired. George and I will go.
　　We won't take our bikes. It's easier to walk through the woods. We may be an hour or so, but don'tworry, Timmy will know the way back all right, so we shan't lose you!'
　　Julian and George set off on foot, with Timmy following. Timmy too was tired, but nothing wouldhave made him stay behind with Anne and Dick. He must go with his beloved George!
　　Anne put her bicycle carefully into the middle of a bush. You never knew when a tramp might beabout, watching to steal something! It didn't matter when Timmy was there, because he would growlif a tramp came within a mile of them. Dick called out that he would mend his puncture now. He hadfound the hole already, where a small nail had gone in.
　　She sat near to Dick, watching him. She was glad to rest. She wondered if the others had found afarmhouse yet.
　　Dick worked steadily at mending the puncture. They had been there together about half an hour whenthey heard sounds.
　　Dick lifted his head and listened. 'Can you hear something?' he said to Anne. She nodded.
　　24
　　'Yes. Somebody's shouting. I wonder why!'
　　They both listened again. Then they distinctly heard yells. 'Help! Julian! Where are you? Help!'
　　They shot to their feet. Who was calling Julian for help? It wasn't George's voice. The yells grewlouder, to panic-stricken shrieks.
　　'JULIAN! Dick!'
　　'Why - it must be Richard,' said Dick, amazed. 'What in the world does he want? What's happened?'
　　Anne was pale. She didn't like sudden happenings like this. 'Shall we - shall we go and find him?'
　　she said.
　　There was a crashing not far off, as if somebody was making his way through the undergrowth.
　　It was rather dark among the trees, and Anne and Dick could see nothing at first. Dick yelled loudly.
　　'Hey! Is that you, Richard! We're here!'
　　The crashing noise redoubled. 'I'm coming!' squealed Richard. 'Wait for me, wait for me!'
　　They waited. Soon they saw Richard coming, stumbling as fast as he could between the trees.
　　'Here we are,' called Dick. 'Whatever's the matter?'
　　Richard staggered towards them. He looked frightened out of his life. 'They're after me,' he panted.
　　'You must save me. I want Timmy. He'll bite them.'
　　'Who's after you?' asked Dick, amazed.
　　'Where's Timmy? Where's Julian?' cried Richard, looking round in despair.
　　They've gone to the farm-house to get some food,' said Dick. They'll be back soon, Richard.
　　Whatever's the matter? Are you mad? You look awful.'
　　The boy took no notice of the questions. 'Where has Julian gone? I want Timmy. Tell me the waythey went. I can't stay here. They'll catch me!'
　　They went along there,' said Dick, showing Richard the path. 'You can just see the tracks of their feet.
　　Richard, whatever is . . .?'
　　But Richard was gone! He fled down the path at top speed, calling at the top of his voice, 'Julian!
　　Timmy!'
　　Anne and Dick stared at one another in surprise. What had happened to Richard? Why wasn't he athis aunt's house? He must be mad!
　　25
　　'It's no good going after him,' said Dick. 'We shall only lose the way and not be able to find this placeagain - and the others will miss us and go hunting and get lost too! What is the matter with Richard?'
　　'He kept saying somebody was after him - they were after him!' said Anne. 'He's got some bee in hisbonnet about something.'
　　'Bats in the belfry,' said Dick. 'Mad, dippy, daft! Well, he'll give Julian and George a shock when heruns into them - if he does! The odds are he will miss them altogether.'
　　'I'm going to climb this tree and see if I can see anything of Richard or the others,' said Anne. 'It's tall,and it's easy to climb. You finish mending your puncture. I should just love to know what happens toRichard.'
　　Dick went back to his bicycle, puzzled. Anne climbed the tree. She climbed well, and was soon at thetop. She gazed out over the countryside. There was an expanse of fields on one side, and woodsstretched away on the other. She looked over the darkening fields, trying to see if a farmhouse wasanywhere near. But she could see nothing.
　　Dick was just finishing his puncture when he heard another noise in the woods. Was it that idiot of aRichard coming back? He listened.
　　The noise came nearer. It wasn't a crashing noise, like Richard had made. It was a stealthy noise as ifpeople were gradually closing in. Dick didn't much like it. Who was coming? Or perhaps -what was coming? Was it some wild animal - perhaps a badger and its mate? The boy stood listening.
　　A silence came. No more movements. No more rustling. Had he imagined it all? He wished Anne andthe others were near him. It was eerie, standing there in the darkening wood, waiting and watching.
　　He decided that he had imagined it all. He thought it would be a very good idea if he lighted hisbicycle lamp, then the light would soon dispel his silly ideas! He fumbled about for it on the front ofhis handlebars. He switched it on and a very comforting little glow at once spread a circle of light inthe little dell.
　　Dick was just about to call up to Anne to tell her his absurd fears when the noises came again!
　　There was absolutely no mistake about them this time.
　　A brilliant light suddenly pierced through the trees and fell on Dick. He blinked.
　　26
　　'Ah - so there you are, you little misery!' said a harsh voice, and someone came striding over to thedell. Somebody else followed behind.
　　'What do you mean?' asked Dick, amazed. He could not see who the men were because of thebrilliant torch-light in his eyes.
　　'We've been chasing you for miles, haven't we? And you thought you'd get away. But we'd got youall the time!' said the voice.
　　'I don't understand this,' said Dick, putting on a bold voice. 'Who are you?'
　　'You know very well who we are,' said the voice. 'Didn't you run away screaming as soon as you sawRooky? He went one way after you, and we went another - and we soon got you, didn't we?
　　Now, you come along with us, my pretty!'
　　All this explained one thing clearly to Dick - that it was Richard they had been after, for some reasonor other - and they thought he was Richard!
　　'I'm not the boy you're looking for,' he said. 'You'll get into trouble if you touch me!'
　　'What's your name, then?' asked the first man.
　　Dick told him.
　　'Oh - so you're Dick - and isn't Dick short for Richard? You can't fool us with that baby-talk,'
　　said the first man. 'You're the Richard we want, all right. Richard Kent, see?'
　　'I'm not Richard Kent!' shouted Dick, as he felt the man's hand clutching his arm suddenly. 'You takeyour hands off me. You wait till the police hear of this!'
　　'They won't hear of it,' said the man. 'They won't hear anything at all! Come on - and don't struggle orshout or you'll be sorry. Once you're at Owl's Dene we'll deal properly with you!'
　　Anne was sitting absolutely petrified up in the tree. She couldn't move or speak. She tried to call outto poor Dick, but her tongue wouldn't say a word. She had to sit there and hear her brother beingdragged away by two strange ruffians. She almost fell out of the tree in fright, and she heard himshouting and yelling when he was dragged away. She could hear the sound of crashing for a longtime.
　　She began to cry. She didn't dare to climb down because she was trembling so much she was afraidshe would lose her hold and fall.
　　She must wait for George and Julian to come back. Suppose they didn't? Suppose they had beencaught too? She would be all by herself in the tree all night long. Anne sobbed up in the tree-top,holding on tightly.
　　27
　　The stars came out above her head, and she saw the very bright one again.
　　And then she heard the sound of footsteps and voices. She stiffened up in the tree. Who was it thistime? Oh let it be Julian and George and Timmy; let it be Julian, George and Timmy!
6.怪事一桩
　　怪事一桩
　　他们都觉得那样随意地告别一下，然后突然消失真的有点奇怪。朱利安在想，自己是不是应该和理查德一起去，把他安全地送到门阶处。
　　“别傻了，朱利安，”迪克轻蔑地说，“你觉得从庭院的大门到房门之间他能出什么事？”
　　“当然不会出什么事，只是我不相信那位老弟。”朱利安说，“说实话，我真的不确定他是否问过他妈妈能不能跟我们一起来。”
　　“我也这么觉得，”安妮说，“他真的很快就到了克罗克拐角，不是吗？要知道，他得走上很长一段路呢，而且他还得找到他妈妈，跟她交谈，等等。”
　　“是啊。我突然有点想到他姨妈家去，看看她是不是在等他。”朱利安说。但是再三考虑之后，他没有去。他觉得，如果去了之后，证实理查德确实和姨妈在一起，一切都很好的话，那他自己也显得太好笑了，而且他和其他小伙伴没准儿也会被邀请进屋。
　　所以，在为这件事争论了几分钟后，他们又都骑上自行车出发了。他们想尽快赶到米德尔康贝森林，因为大吉丁斯和米德尔康贝森林之间没有村庄，因此，他们必须找到森林，然后再找到一家农舍，去买晚餐和早餐所需的食物。他们在大吉丁斯的那些店里没能买到任何东西，因为那一天店铺关门很早，而且他们不想向蛋糕店里那个善良的女人买任何东西，他们觉得已经吃了她够多的食物了。
　　他们来到米德尔康贝森林，发现了一个非常适合露营过夜的地方。那个地方是在一个小谷地里，那里有很多报春花和紫罗兰，而且非常隐蔽，可以保护他们免受窥探，甚至连流浪汉都不知道那个地方。
　　“这个地方真是太好了，”安妮说，“我们肯定离任何有人居住的地方都有一段距离，但是我希望我们能找到农舍或者可以卖给我们食物的地方。我知道我们现在不饿，但是我们迟早会饿的！”
　　“我想我的车胎被戳破了，它在漏气，”迪克看着他的自行车后胎说，“幸运的是，它漏气漏得比较慢。但我觉得在修好它之前，我是不会冒险去寻找农舍的。”
　　“你说得对，”朱利安说，“安妮也不用去了，她看起来有点累。
　　我和乔治一起去，我们不骑自行车，其实走路穿过树林要容易些。
　　我们可能要花上一个小时左右，但别担心，蒂米会知道回来的路，所以我们不会找不到你们。”
　　朱利安和乔治步行出发了，蒂米紧随其后。蒂米也累了，但没有什么理由能让它留下来跟安妮和迪克待在一起。它必须和它心爱的乔治一起去！
　　安妮小心地把她的自行车放到灌木丛中间。因为流浪汉时常会突然出现在周围，伺机偷东西！不过有蒂米在，大可不必担心，因为如果一个流浪汉走到离他们一英里之内，它就会狂吠。迪克大声说他现在要修补车胎了。他已经找到了被扎破的小孔，那里扎进了一颗小钉子。
　　她坐在迪克身边，看着他。她很高兴能休息一会儿，也很想知道其他人有没有找到一间农舍呢。
　　迪克不紧不慢地修理着车胎的破损处。当他们在那里待了大约半个小时时，他们突然听到了某些声音。
　　迪克抬起头听着。“你听到什么声音了吗？”他对安妮说。
　　安妮点了点头：“听到了，有人在叫喊。我想知道是怎么回事。”
　　他们俩又仔细听了听，然后清楚地听到了叫喊声。“救命啊！朱利安！你在哪儿？救命啊！”
　　他们猛地站起来。谁在向朱利安求救？那不是乔治的声音。叫喊声越来越大，后来变成了惊恐的尖叫声。“朱利安！迪克！”
　　“天哪……这一定是理查德，”迪克惊讶地说，“他到底想要干什么？发生什么事了？”
　　安妮脸色苍白，她不喜欢这样的突发事件。“我们要不要——要不要去找他？”她说。
　　不远处传来一阵碰撞声，好像有人正穿过灌木丛。树林里很黑，一开始安妮和迪克什么也看不见。迪克大声喊道：“嘿！理查德，是你吗？我们在这儿！”
　　碰撞声变得更大了。“我来了！”理查德尖叫道，“等等我！等等我！”
　　他们站在那儿等着。很快，他们看到理查德过来了——他在树林间尽可能快同时又跌跌撞撞地走着。“我们在这儿，”迪克喊道，“到底发生什么事了？”
　　理查德摇摇晃晃地向他们走过去，他看上去害怕极了。“他们在追我，”他气喘吁吁地说，“你们一定要救我！我需要蒂米，蒂米可以咬他们。”
　　“谁在追你？”迪克吃惊地问。
　　“蒂米在哪儿？朱利安在哪儿？”理查德叫道，绝望地环顾着四周。
　　“他们去农舍买吃的去了，”迪克说，“很快就会回来的，理查德。到底出什么事了？你怎么了？你看起来糟糕透了！”
　　理查德没有理会这些问题。“朱利安去哪儿了？我需要蒂米，告诉我他们走的哪条路。我不能待在这儿，他们会抓住我的！”
　　“他们从那边走的，”迪克给理查德指着那条小路说，“你可以看到他们留下的脚印。理查德，到底……”
　　迪克话还没说完，理查德就已经消失了！他以最快的速度沿着小路逃走了，用他最大的声音喊着：“朱利安！蒂米！”
　　安妮和迪克惊奇地盯着对方。理查德发生什么事了？他为什么没在他姨妈家？他一定是疯了！
　　“去追他没什么好处，”迪克说，“我们只会迷路，再也找不到这个地方。而且其他人也会找不到我们，然后他们去找我们，也会迷路！理查德怎么了？”
　　“他一直说有人在追他——他们在追他！”安妮说，“可能是有什么事困扰着他吧。”
　　“我说他这个人不太正常，”迪克说，“他在发疯，脑筋不正常，癫狂了！好了，当他撞上朱利安和乔治时，他会让他们大吃一惊的——如果他能遇到他们的话！不过，我觉得他很有可能会错过他们。”
　　“我要爬上这棵树，看看能不能看到理查德或其他人的踪迹。”安妮说，“这棵树很高，也容易爬。你继续修你的车胎，我只想知道理查德到底发生了什么事。”
　　迪克带着疑惑回到自行车旁，继续修补车胎；安妮则开始爬树。她爬得很熟练，很快就爬到了树顶。她眺望着乡村的四周，一边是广阔的田野，另一边是向远处延伸的森林。她从上方看着夜幕下的田野，想看看附近是否有农舍，但她什么都没看到。
　　迪克刚补好车胎，这时，他听到树林里又传来一阵声响。是理查德那个傻瓜回来了吗？他仔细听着。
　　声音越来越近了，不过听起来并不是理查德之前过来时所发出的那种碰撞声，而像是有人渐渐靠近、鬼鬼祟祟的声音。迪克不太喜欢这种声音。是谁来了？或者——是什么东西靠过来了？是野生动物吗？或许是獾和它的伙伴？迪克站在那儿听着。
　　突然一切安静了下来，不再有动静，也不再有沙沙声。这一切会不会是他的错觉？他希望安妮和其他人都在他身边。此刻，他站在漆黑的树林里，等待着、观察着，这种感觉太可怕了。
　　他心里认定这一切都是他想象出来的。他认为打开自行车的车灯会是个非常好的主意，灯光将迅速驱散他愚蠢的想法！他在车把前面摸索着寻找车灯。他把车灯打开，一小束非常温和的灯光照射出来，立刻在小谷地里照出一个光圈。
　　迪克正打算抬头喊安妮，将他荒谬的恐惧告诉她，这时声音又响起了！这次他绝对没有听错！
　　一道亮光突然穿过树林照在迪克身上。迪克被光闪到，忍不住眨了眨眼睛。
　　“啊，你在这儿，你这个可怜的小家伙！”一个严厉的声音说道，并且有人朝小谷地大步走过来，后面还跟着其他人。
　　“什么意思？”迪克吃惊地问。他看不清这些人是谁，因为手电筒明亮的光晃着他的眼睛。
　　“我们已经追你追了好几英里了，不是吗？你以为你能逃走，但我们总能抓到你！”那个声音说。
　　“我不明白你在说什么，”迪克努力以一种很大胆的声音说，“你们是谁？”
　　“你很清楚我们是谁，”那个声音说，“你不是一看到洛奇就尖叫着逃跑了吗？他从一条路上追你，我们则选了另一条路，我们很快就抓到了你，不是吗？现在你跟我们一起走吧，我的小宝贝！”
　　所有的这一切都向迪克清楚地表明了一件事——出于某种原因，他们在追理查德，并且他们以为他就是理查德！
　　“我不是你们在找的男孩，”他说，“如果你们敢碰我，你们会惹上麻烦的！”
　　“那你叫什么名字？”第一个人问。
　　迪克告诉了他。
　　“哦，所以你是迪克。迪克不是理查德的简称吗？你可别指望用这种小孩的话来骗我们，”第一个人说，“你就是我们要抓的理查德，没错。理查德•肯特，明白了吗？”
　　“我不是理查德•肯特！”迪克感觉到那个男人的手突然抓住了他的手臂，大声喊道，“把你的手从我身上拿开！不然我要报警了！”
　　“他们不会知道的，”那人说，“他们根本不会听到任何消息。来吧，不要挣扎或者叫喊，否则你会后悔的。一旦到了猫头鹰庄园，我们会好好处理你的！”
　　安妮坐在树上，几乎完全吓呆了。她不能动弹，也无法说话。
　　她试图呼喊可怜的迪克，却张口结舌。她不得不坐在那里，听任她哥哥被两个陌生的恶棍拖走。她吓得几乎从树上掉了下来。在他被拖走时，她听到他在大声喊叫。过了很长一段时间，她似乎还能隐隐约约地听到迪克不断挣扎发出的声音。
　　她开始哭了起来。她不敢往下爬，因为她的身体抖得太厉害了，她害怕自己会不小心摔下去。
　　她必须等乔治和朱利安回来。假如他们回不来呢？假如他们也被抓住了呢？她就要整个晚上都独自待在树上了。安妮在树顶抽泣着，紧紧地抱着树干。
　　星星出来了，在她头顶上闪烁着。她又看到了非常亮的那颗。
　　然后她听到了脚步声和说话声。她就那样待在树上，身体几乎完全僵硬了。这次是谁？噢，天哪，一定要是朱利安、乔治和蒂米！一定要是朱利安、乔治和蒂米！
Chapter 7 RICHARD TELLS A QUEER TALE
　　Chapter 7 RICHARD TELLS A QUEER TALE
　　Julian and George had managed to find a little farm-house tucked away in a hollow. A trio of dogs setup a terrific barking as they drew near. Timmy growled and the hair rose up on his neck.
　　George put her hand on his collar.
　　'I won't go any nearer with Timmy,' she said. 'I don't want him to be set on by three dogs at once!'
　　So Julian went down to the farm-house by himself. The dogs made such a noise and looked so fiercethat he paused in the farm-yard. He was not in the least afraid of dogs, but these looked mostunpleasant, especially one big mongrel whose teeth were bared in a very threatening manner.
　　A voice called out to him. 'Clear off, you! We don't want no strangers here. When strangers come oureggs and hens go too!'
　　'Good evening,' called Julian, politely. 'We are four children camping out in the woods for the night.
　　Could you let us have any food? I'll pay well for it.'
　　There was a pause. The man pulled his head in at the window he was shouting from, and wasevidently speaking to someone inside.
　　He stuck it out again. 'I told you, we don't hold with strangers here, never did. We've only got plainbread and butter, and we can give you some hardboiled eggs and milk and a bit of ham.
　　That's all.'
　　'That'll do fine,' called Julian, cheerily. 'Just what we'd like. Shall I come and get it?'
　　'Not unless you want to be torn to pieces by them dogs,' came back the voice. 'You wait there. I'll beout when the eggs is done.'
　　'Blow,' said Julian, walking back to George. 'That means we'll have to kick our heels here for a while.
　　What an unpleasant fellow! I don't think much of his place, do you!'
　　28
　　George agreed with him. It was ill-kept, the barn was falling to bits, rusty bits of machinery lay hereand there in the thick grass. The three dogs kept up a continual barking and howling, but they did notcome any nearer. George still kept her hand firmly on Timmy. He was bristling all over!
　　'What a lonely place to live in,' said Julian. 'No house within miles, I should think. No telephone.
　　I wonder what they'd do if somebody was ill or had an accident and needed help.'
　　'I hope they'll hurry up with that food,' said George, getting impatient. 'It'll be dark soon. I'm gettinghungry too.'
　　At last somebody came out of the tumble-down farmhouse. It was a bearded man, stooping and old,with long untidy hair and a pronounced limp. He had a grim and ugly face. Neither Julian nor Georgeliked him.
　　'Here you are,' he said, waving his three dogs away behind him. 'Get back, you!' He aimed a kick atthe nearest dog, and it yelped with pain.
　　'Oh don't!' said George. 'You hurt him.'
　　'He's my dog, ain't he?' said the man, angrily. 'You mind your own business!' He kicked out atanother dog and scowled at George.
　　'What about the food?' said Julian, holding out his hand, anxious to be gone before trouble camebetween Timmy and the other dogs. 'George, take Timmy back a bit. He's upsetting the dogs.'
　　'Well, I like that!' said George. 'It's those other dogs that are upsetting him.'
　　She dragged Timmy back a few yards, and he stood there with all his hackles up on his neck,growling in a horrible way.
　　Julian took the food which was done up carelessly in old brown paper. 'Thanks,' he said. 'Howmuch?'
　　'Five pounds,' said the old man, surprisingly.
　　'Don't be silly,' said Julian. He looked quickly at the food. 'I'll give you twenty-five pence for it, andthat's more than it's worth. There's hardly any ham.'
　　'I said five pounds,' said the man, sullenly. Julian looked at him. 'He must be mad!' he thought.
　　He held out the food to the ugly old fellow.
　　'Well, take it back,' he said. 'I haven't got five pounds to give you for food. Twenty-five pence is themost I can spare. Good night.'
　　29
　　The old man pushed the food back, and held out his other hand in silence. Julian fished in his pocketand brought out twenty-five pence. He placed them in the man's dirty hand, wondering why on earththe fellow had asked him for such a ridiculous sum before. The man put the money in his pocket.
　　'Clear off,' he said, suddenly, in a growling voice. 'We don't want strangers here, stealing our goods.
　　I'll set my dogs on you if you come again!'
　　Julian turned to go, half-afraid that the extraordinary old man would set his dogs on him. The fellowstood there in the half-dark, yelling abuse at Julian and George as they made their way out of thefarm-yard.
　　'Well! We'll never go there again!' said George, furious at their treatment. 'He's mad as a hatter.'
　　'Yes. And I don't much fancy his food, either,' said Julian. 'Still, it's all we'll get tonight!'
　　They followed Timmy back to the woods. They were glad they had him, because otherwise theymight have missed the way. But Timmy knew it. Once he had been along a certain route Timmyalways knew it again. He ran on now, sniffing here and there, occasionally waiting for the others tocatch him up.
　　Then he stiffened and growled softly. George put her hand on his collar. Somebody must be coming.
　　Somebody was coming! It was Richard on his way to find them. He was still shouting and yelling,and the noise he made had already come to Timmy's sharp ears. It soon came to Julian's, andGeorge's too, as they stood there waiting.
　　'Julian! Where are you? Where's Timmy? I want Timmy! They're after me, I tell you; they're afterme.'
　　'Listen - it sounds like Richard? said Julian, startled. 'What in the world is he doing here? - andyelling like that too! Come on - we must find out. Something's happened. I hope Dick and Anne areall right.'
　　They ran up the path as fast as they could in the twilight. Soon they met Richard, who had nowstopped shouting, and was stumbling along, half-sobbing.
　　'Richard! What's up?' cried Julian. Richard ran to him and flung himself against him. Timmy did notgo to him, but stood there in surprise. George stared through the twilight, puzzled. What in the worldhad happened?
　　'Julian! Oh Julian! I'm scared stiff,' panted Richard, hanging on to Julian's arm.
　　30
　　'Pull yourself together,' said Julian, in the calm voice that had made a good effect on Richard. 'I betyou're just making a silly fuss. What's happened? Did you find your aunt was out or something? Andcome racing after us?'
　　'My aunt's away,' said Richard, speaking in a calmer voice. 'She . . .'
　　'Away!' said Julian, in surprise. 'But didn't your mother know that when she said you could . . .?'
　　'I didn't ask my mother's permission to come,' cried Richard. 'I didn't even go back home when youthought I did! I just biked straight to Croker's Corner and waited for you. I wanted to come with you,you see - and I knew my mother wouldn't let me.'
　　This was said with a great air of bravado. Julian was disgusted.
　　'I'm ashamed of you,' he said. 'Telling us lies like that!'
　　'I didn't know my aunt was away,' said Richard, all his sudden cockiness gone when he heard Julian'sscornful voice. 'I thought she'd be there - and I was going to tell her to telephone my mother and sayI'd gone for a trip with you. Then I thought I'd come biking after you and - and . .
　　.'
　　'And tell us your aunt was away, and could you come with us?' finished Julian, still scornfully. 'Adeceitful and ridiculous plan. I'd have sent you back at once; you might have known that.'
　　'Yes, I know. But I might have had a whole night camping out with you,' said Richard, in a smallvoice. 'I've never done things like that. I . . .'
　　'What I want to know is, what were you scared of when you came rushing along, yelling and crying,'
　　said Julian, impatiently.
　　'Oh Julian - it was horrible,' said Richard, and he suddenly clutched Julian's arm again. 'You see -I biked down back to my aunt's gate - and out into the lane - and I was just going along the way toMiddlecombe Woods when a car met me. And I saw who was in the car!'
　　'Well, who?' said Julian, feeling as if he could shake Richard.
　　'It was - it was Rooky!' said Richard, in a trembling voice.
　　'Who's he?' said Julian, and George gave an impatient click. Would Richard never tell his storyproperly?
　　'Don't you remember? - I told you about him. He was the fellow with thick lips and a huge nose thatmy father had for a bodyguard last year - and he chucked him out,' said Richard. 'He always sworehe'd have his revenge on my father - and on me too because I told tales about him to Dad 31and it was because of that he was sacked. So when I caught sight of him in the car I was terrified!'
　　'I see,' said Julian, seeing light. 'What happened then?'
　　'Rooky recognized me, and turned the car round and chased me on my bike,' said Richard, beginningto tremble again as he remembered that alarming ride. 'I pedalled for all I was worth -and when I got to Middlecombe Woods I rode into the path there, hoping the car couldn't follow.
　　It couldn't, of course - but the men leapt out - there were three of them, two I didn't know - and theychased me on foot. I pedalled and pedalled, and then I ran into a tree or something and fell off. Ichucked my bike into a bush, and ran into the thick undergrowth to hide.'
　　'Go on,' said Julian, as Richard paused. 'What next?'
　　'The men split up then - Rooky went one way to find me, and the other two went another way. Iwaited till I thought they were gone, then I crept out and tore down the path again, hoping to findyou. I wanted Timmy, you see, I thought he'd go for the men.'
　　Timmy growled. He certainly would have gone for them!
　　'Two of the men must have been hiding, waiting to hear me start up again,' went on Richard.
　　'And as soon as I began to run, they chased after me. I put them off the trail, though - I dodged andhid and hid and dodged - and then I came to Dick! He was mending a puncture. But you weren't withhim - and it was you and Timmy I wanted - I knew the men would soon be catching me up, you see,so I tore on and on - and at last I found you. I've never been so glad in my life.'
　　It was a most extraordinary story - but Julian hardly paused to think about it. An alarming thoughthad come into his head. What about Dick and Anne? What would have happened to them if the menhad suddenly come across them?
　　'Quick!' he said to George. 'We must get back to the others! Hurry!'
7.绑架苗头初起
　　绑架苗头初起
　　朱利安和乔治总算顺利地找到了一处隐藏在山谷里的小农舍。
　　当他们靠近那里时，里面有三只狗发出了凶狠的叫声。蒂米咆哮着，脖子上的毛竖了起来。乔治连忙把手放在它的项圈上。
　　“我不会带蒂米再往前一步了，”她说，“我不想它立马被三只狗围攻。”
　　于是朱利安独自一人去了农舍。因为狗叫得这么大声，看起来又非常凶猛，所以他在农舍的院子里停了下来。他本来一点也不害怕狗的，但是这些狗看起来让人非常不舒服，尤其是那只大的混种狗，露在外面的牙齿看起来非常吓人。
　　一个声音朝他喊道：“你走吧！我们这里不欢迎陌生人。每次陌生人来的时候，我们的母鸡和蛋就统统都不见了！”
　　“晚上好，”朱利安礼貌地叫道，“我们四个小孩一起在树林里露营过夜，您能给我们一些食物吗？我会多给您些钱的。”
　　那人停顿了一下，然后把头从窗户那儿缩了进去。能看得见，他是在跟里面的人说话。
　　他又把头伸了出来，说：“我跟你说了，我们这儿从不跟陌生人来往，从不。我们只有白面包和黄油，还可以给你一些煮鸡蛋、牛奶和一点火腿。仅此而已。”
　　“这些就很好了，”朱利安高兴地叫道，“正是我们想要的。我能过来拿吗？”
　　“除非你想被狗撕成碎片，”那人回答说，“你在那儿等着。等鸡蛋煮好了，我拿出来。”
　　“呼——”朱利安走回乔治身边说，“那就意味着我们得在这儿干等一阵子了。真是个讨人厌的家伙！我并不觉得他这地方有什么好的，是吧？”
　　乔治同意他的意见。这里的宅子维护得并不好，看起来一副年久失修的样子，谷仓破烂不堪，在茂密的草地上生锈的机械零件到处都是。三只狗不停地狂吠着，但是它们没有再靠近。乔治的手仍然紧紧地抓着蒂米的项圈。它已经愤怒到全身的毛都竖起来了！
　　“住在这个地方太荒凉了，”朱利安说，“我想，几英里内都没有房子，也没有电话。我想知道，如果有人生病或者发生事故需要帮助，他们会怎么办呢？”
　　“我希望他们能快点弄好那些食物，”乔治有点不耐烦了，她说，“天快黑了，我也饿了。”
　　终于，有人从破旧的农舍里出来了。那是一个留着胡子的男人，弯腰驼背，年纪也大了，一头蓬乱的长发，走路一瘸一拐的。
　　他长得狰狞、丑陋，朱利安和乔治都不喜欢他。
　　“给你，”他说，然后挥手赶走跟在他身后的三只狗，“你们给我回去！”他朝离得最近的那只狗踢了一脚，它痛得尖叫起来。
　　“哦，不要！”乔治说，“你弄疼它了。”
　　“它是我的狗，不是吗？”那人生气地说，“你管好你自己的事！”他又踢了另一只狗，并且怒视着乔治。
　　“吃的东西呢？”朱利安说着伸出手，急着想在蒂米和其他狗产生麻烦前离开，“乔治，把蒂米往后牵一点，它把那些狗惹恼了。”
　　“哼，我喜欢！”乔治说，“是其他狗惹恼了蒂米。”
　　她把蒂米往后拖了几步，它站在那儿，脖子上所有的毛都竖了起来，怒吼着。
　　朱利安接过用旧牛皮纸草草包着的食物。“谢谢，”他说，“多少钱？”
　　“五英镑。”老人出人意料地说。
　　“别傻了，”朱利安说，他迅速地看了看食物，“我给你25便士，这超过了它应有的价格，这些吃的里面几乎没有火腿。”
　　“我说了五英镑。”那人不高兴地说。朱利安看着他，心想：“他一定是疯了！”他把食物递给那个丑陋的老家伙。
　　“好吧，你把它拿回去吧，”他说，“我没有五英镑可以付给你，我最多只能拿出25便士。晚安。”
　　老人把食物推了回去，默默地伸出另一只手。朱利安从口袋里掏出25便士，放到那人脏兮兮的手上。他想知道究竟是什么原因，让这家伙刚刚向他要这么荒唐的数额。那人把钱放进了口袋里。
　　“走吧，”他突然吼道，“我们不希望陌生人来这儿偷我们的东西。如果你们再来，我就放狗咬你们！”
　　朱利安转身走了，他确实有点害怕这个奇特的老人放狗咬他。
　　那家伙站在昏暗处，在朱利安和乔治往庭院外走时还在大声辱骂他们。
　　“哼！我们才不会再来呢！”乔治对他们受到的待遇很愤怒，说，“他就是个疯子。”
　　“就是，我也不太喜欢他的食物，”朱利安说，“不过，这就是我们今晚所能弄到的所有吃的了。”
　　他们跟着蒂米回树林。他们很高兴有它陪着，因为没有蒂米的话，他们可能就迷路了，还好蒂米认识路。一旦沿着一条特定的路线走过，蒂米总是能再认出这条路。它现在往前跑着，到处嗅着，偶尔停下来等他们赶上它。
　　突然它僵住了，发出低吼。乔治把手放在它的项圈上。一定是有人来了。
　　有人来了！是理查德正在找他们。他还在大喊大叫，他发出的声音已经传到了蒂米敏锐的耳朵里。他们站在那儿等着，很快朱利安也听到了他的声音，乔治也听到了。
　　“朱利安！你在哪儿？蒂米在哪儿？我要找蒂米！我跟你说，他们在追我，他们在追我！”
　　“听！听起来像是理查德！”朱利安吃惊地说，“他到底在这里干什么？还有，为什么那样大喊大叫？走吧，我们一定要弄清楚。一定是发生了什么。我希望迪克和安妮都没事。”
　　黄昏下，他们尽可能快地沿着小路跑着。很快，他们就遇到了理查德。他现在已经停止了喊叫，一边摇摇晃晃地走着，一边抽泣着。
　　“理查德！怎么了？”朱利安叫道。理查德跑向他，猛地扑过去。蒂米没有走过去，只是惊讶地站在那里。乔治困惑地盯着暮色中的两个人，心想：“究竟发生了什么事？”
　　“朱利安！哦，朱利安！我吓坏了。”理查德喘着气，紧紧地抓住朱利安的胳膊。
　　“你控制一下情绪，”朱利安用平静的声音说，这对理查德起到了很好的作用，“我想你只是吓坏了。发生什么事了？你发现你姨妈不在家还是怎么了？你为什么会来追我们？”
　　“我姨妈不在家，”理查德说话的声音平静了一点，“她……”
　　“不在家！”朱利安惊讶地说，“但是你妈妈同意你去你姨妈家的时候，难道不知道她不在家？”
　　“我没有问我母亲同不同意，”理查德喊道，“我甚至都没有回家！我直接骑车去了克罗克拐角，在那儿等你们的。你知道我想和你们一起出来玩，而我知道我妈妈肯定不会同意。”
　　理查德说这段话时一副义正词严的样子，这让朱利安很反感。
　　“我真替你感到羞耻！”他说，“居然那样跟我们说谎！”
　　“我不知道我姨妈不在家，”理查德说，当他听到朱利安轻蔑的声音时，他之前的自以为是瞬间都不见了，“我以为她在的，我本来想让她打电话给我妈妈，告诉我妈妈我和你们一起去旅行了。然后我想我就可以骑自行车追上你们，并且，并且……”
　　“并且告诉我们你姨妈不在家，你想和我们一起旅行？”朱利安语气依然很轻蔑，“这真是个虚伪又可笑的计划。我也可能立刻把你送回去，你应该知道的。”
　　“是，我知道。但是也有可能，我可以和你们一起在外面露营一整晚。”理查德小声说，“我从来没有做过这样的事，我……”
　　“我想知道的是，你那会儿大喊大叫地冲过来，在害怕什么？”朱利安不耐烦地说。
　　“哦，朱利安，太可怕了，”理查德说着，又紧紧地抓住朱利安的胳膊，“我骑车到我姨妈家门口，上了车道，正沿着往米德尔康贝森林的路骑行着，这时遇上了一辆汽车。我看到了车里的人！”
　　“谁？”朱利安说，忍不住想要上去抓住理查德摇晃一番。
　　“是……是洛奇！”理查德用颤抖的声音说。
　　“他是谁？”朱利安说。乔治不耐烦地咂了咂嘴，心想：“理查德就不会把话讲完整吗？”
　　“你不记得了吗？我告诉过你关于他的事，就是那个厚嘴唇、大鼻子的家伙，是我父亲去年雇的保镖。我父亲把他赶走了，”理查德说，“他一直发誓要找我父亲报仇，还要报复我。是我把他的事告诉了父亲，正是因为这，他才被解雇的。所以当我看到他在车里时，我吓坏了！”
　　“我明白了，”朱利安领会了他的意思，“然后发生了什么？”
　　“洛奇认出了我，把汽车调过头来追我，”理查德说着，想起那段令人惊恐的骑行时，他又开始颤抖起来，“我用尽全身力气骑着车。当我到达米德尔康贝森林时，我骑进了那里的小路，希望汽车没法跟进来。结果，汽车没能进来，但是车里的人跳下了车。他们有三个人，其中两个我不认识。他们开始徒步追赶我。我拼命地骑啊骑，然后撞上了一棵树还是什么的，摔了下来。我把自行车扔进灌木丛，然后跑进茂密的矮树丛里躲了起来。”
　　理查德停顿了一下。“接着说，”朱利安说，“然后呢？”
　　“然后他们分头行动了——洛奇从一条路找我，另外两个人从另一条路找我。我一直等到觉得他们走了，才悄悄地出来，又沿着小路往前走，希望能找到你们。我想找蒂米，你知道的，我觉得它会对付那些人。”
　　蒂米低吼了两声。它肯定会对付他们的！
　　“那两个人一定躲起来了，等着我再出现。”理查德接着说，“我一开始跑，他们就追上来了，好在我甩掉了他们。我还是连躲带藏地往前走着，然后遇到了迪克！他正在修补车胎。但是你们没有和他在一起，我想找的是你和蒂米。我知道他们很快就会追上我，所以我不断地拨开草和矮树枝往前、再往前，终于找到了你们。我一生中从来没有这么高兴过。”
　　这是一个非常离奇的故事，但是朱利安几乎没有时间停下来多想。他的脑子里出现了一个令人担忧的念头：迪克和安妮怎么样了？如果他们突然遇到了这些坏人，会发生什么事？
　　“快！”他对乔治说，“我们必须回到迪克和安妮身边！快点！”
Chapter 8 WHAT'S THE BEST THING TO DO?
　　Chapter 8 WHAT'S THE BEST THING TO DO?
　　Stumbling through the dark wood, Julian and George hurried as best they could. Timmy hurried too,knowing that something was worrying both his friends. Richard followed behind, half-crying again.
　　He really had been very much afraid.
　　32
　　They came at last to the little dell where they had planned to spend the night. It was quite dark.
　　Julian called loudly:
　　'Dick! Anne! Where are you?'
　　George had made her way to where she had hidden her bicycle. She fumbled for the lamp andswitched it on. She took it off and flashed it round the dell. There was Dick's bicycle, with thepuncture repair outfit on the ground beside it - but no Dick, and no Anne! What had happened?
　　'Anne!' yelled Julian, in alarm. 'Dick! Come here! We're back!'
　　And then a small trembling voice came down from the tree-top overhead.
　　'Oh Julian! Oh Julian! I'm here.'
　　'It's Anne!' yelled Julian, his heart leaping in relief. 'Anne - where are you?'
　　'Up in this tree,' called back Anne, in a stronger voice. 'Oh Ju - I've been so frightened, I didn't dareclimb down in case I fell. Dick . . .'
　　'Where is Dick?' demanded Julian.
　　A sob came down to him. 'Two horrible men came - and they've taken him away. They thought hewas Richard!'
　　Anne's voice became a wail. Julian felt that he must get her down the tree so that she could be withthem and be comforted. He spoke to George.
　　'Shine that lamp up here. I'm going up to fetch Anne.'
　　George silently shone the light of the lamp on the tree. Julian went up like a cat. He came to Annewho was still clinging tightly to a branch.
　　'Anne, I'll help you down. Come on, now - you can't fall. I'm just below you. I'll guide your feet tothe right branches.'
　　Anne was only too glad to be helped down. She was cold and miserable, and she longed to be withthe others. Slowly she came down, with Julian's help, and he lifted her to the ground.
　　She clung to him, and he put his arm round his young sister. 'It's all right, Anne. I'm with you now.
　　And here's George too - and old Timmy.'
　　'Who's that? said Anne, suddenly seeing Richard in the shadows.
　　'Only Richard. He's behaved badly,' said Julian, grimly. 'It's all because of him and his idioticbehaviour that this has happened. Now - tell us slowly and carefully about Dick and the two men,Anne.'
　　33
　　Anne told him, not missing out anything at all. Timmy stood near her, licking her hand all the time.
　　That was very comforting indeed! Timmy always knew when anyone was in trouble. Anne felt verymuch better when she had Julian's arm round her, and Timmy's tongue licking her!
　　'It's quite clear what's happened,' said Julian, when Anne had finished her alarming tale. 'This manRooky recognized Richard, and he and the other two came after him, seeing a chance to kidnap him,and so get even with his father. Rooky was the only one who knew Richard, and he wasn't the manwho caught Dick. The others got him - and they didn't know he wasn't Richard -and of course, hearing that his name was Dick they jumped to the conclusion that he was Richard- because Dick is short for Richard.'
　　'But Dick told them he wasn't Richard Kent,' said Anne, earnestly.
　　'Of course - but they thought he wasn't telling the truth,' said Julian. 'And they've taken him off.
　　What did you say was the name of the place they were going to?'
　　'It sounded like Owl's Dene,' said Anne. 'Can we go there, Julian - if you told the men Dick was Dickand not Richard, they'd let him go, wouldn't they?'
　　'Oh yes,' said Julian. 'In any case, as soon as that fellow Rooky sets eyes on him he'll know there's amistake been made. I think we can get old Dick away all right.'
　　A voice came out of the shadows nearby. 'What about me? Will you take me home first? I don't wantto run into Rooky again.'
　　'I'm certainly not going to waste time taking you home,' said Julian, coldly. 'If it hadn't been for youand your tomfoolery we wouldn't have run into this trouble. You'll have to come with us. I'm going tofind Dick first.'
　　'But I can't come with you - I'm afraid of Rooky!' wailed Richard.
　　'Well, stay here then,' said Julian, determined to teach Richard a lesson.
　　That was even worse. Richard howled loudly. 'Don't leave me here! Don't!'
　　'Now look here - if you come with us, you can always be dropped at a house somewhere, or at apolice-station - and get yourself taken home somehow,' said Julian, exasperated. 'You're old enoughto look after yourself. I'm fed up with you.'
　　Anne was sorry for Richard, although he had brought all this trouble on them. She knew howdreadful it was to feel really frightened. She put out a hand and touched him kindly.
　　'Richard! Don't be a baby. Julian will see that you're all right. He's just feeling cross with you now,but he'll soon get over it.'
　　34
　　'Don't you be too sure about that!' said Julian to Anne, pretending to be sterner than he really felt.
　　'What Richard wants is a jolly good hiding. He's untruthful and deceitful and an absolute baby!'
　　'Give me another chance,' almost wept poor Richard, who had never in his life been spoken to likethis before. He tried to hate Julian for saying such things to him - but oddly enough he couldn't. Heonly respected and admired him all the more.
　　Julian said no more to Richard. He really thought the boy was too feeble for words. It was a nuisancethat they had him with them. He would be no help at all - simply a tiresome nuisance.
　　'What are we going to do, Julian?' asked George, who had been very silent. She was fond of Dick,and was very worried about him. Where was Owl's Dene? How could they possibly find it in thenight? And what about those awful men? How would they treat Julian if he demanded Dick back atonce? Julian was fearless and straightforward - but the men wouldn't like him any the better for that.
　　'Well now - what are we going to do?' repeated Julian, and he fell silent.
　　'It's no good going back to that farm, and asking for help, is it?' said George, after a pause.
　　'Not a bit of good,' said Julian, at once. 'That old man wouldn't help anyone! And there's no telephonelaid on, as we saw. No - that farm's no good. What a pity!'
　　'Where's the map?' said George, a sudden idea coming into her head. 'Would Owl's Dene be namedon it, do you think?'
　　'Not if it's a house,' said Julian. 'Only places are named there. You'd want a frightfully big map toshow every house.'
　　'Well, anyway - let's look at the map and see if it shows any more farms or villages,' said George,who felt as if she must do something, even if it was only looking at a map. Julian produced the mapand unfolded it. He and the girls bent over it, by the light of the bicycle lamp, and Richard peeredover their shoulders. Even Timmy tried to look, forcing his head under their arms.
　　'Get away, Tim,' said Julian. 'Look, here's where we are - Middlecombe Woods - see? My word, weare in a lonely spot! There's not a village for miles!'
　　Certainly no village was marked. The countryside was shown, hilly and wooded, with a stream hereand there, and third-class roads now and again - but no village, no church, no bridge even wasmarked anywhere.
　　Anne gave a sudden exclamation and pointed to the contour of a hill on the map. 'Look - see whatthat hill's called?'
　　35
　　'Owl's Hill,' read out Julian. 'Yes - I see what you're getting at, Anne. If a house was built on that hillit might be called Owl's Dene, because of the name of the hill. What's more - a building is markedthere! It hasn't a name, of course. It might be a farm-house, an old ruin - or a big house of some kind.'
　　'I think it's very likely that's where Owl's Dene is,' said George. 'I bet it's that very house. Let's takeour bikes and go.'
　　A huge sigh from Richard attracted their attention. 'Now what's the matter with you?' said Julian.
　　'Nothing. I'm hungry, that's all,' said Richard.
　　The others suddenly realized that they too were hungry. In fact, terribly hungry! It was a long, longtime since tea.
　　Julian remembered the food he and George had brought from the farm. Should they have it now -or should they eat some on their way to Owl's Hill?
　　'Better eat as we go,' said Julian. 'Every minute we waste means a minute of worry for Dick.'
　　'I wonder what they'd do with him, if Rooky sees him and says he's not me, not the boy they want,'
　　said Richard, suddenly.
　　'Set him free, I should think,' said George. 'Ruffians like that would probably turn him loose in adeserted countryside and not care tuppence if he found his way home or not. We've absolutely got tofind out what's happened - whether he's at Owl's Dene, or been set free, or what.'
　　'I can't come with you,' suddenly wailed Richard.
　　'Why?' demanded Julian.
　　'Because I haven't got my bike,' said Richard, dolefully. 'I chucked it away, you remember - andgoodness knows where it is. I'd never find it again.'
　　'He can have Dick's,' said Anne. 'There it is, over there - with the puncture mended too.'
　　'Oh yes,' said Richard, relieved. 'For one frightful moment I thought I'd have to be left behind.'
　　Julian secretly wished he could be left behind. Richard was more trouble than he was worth!
　　'Yes - you can take Dick's bike,' he said. 'But no idiotic behaviour with it, mind - no riding withouthandlebars, or any errand boy tricks like that. It's Dick's bike, not yours.'
　　Richard said nothing. Julian was always ticking him off. He supposed he deserved it - but it wasn't atall pleasant. He pulled at Dick's bike, and found the lamp was missing. Dick, of course, had taken itoff. He hunted round for it and found it on the ground. Dick had let it fall, and the 36switch had turned itself off when the lamp hit the ground. When Richard pressed the switch down thelamp lighted again. Good!
　　'Now, come on,' said Julian, fetching his bicycle too. 'I'll hand out food to eat as we go. We must tryto find our way to Owl's Hill as quick as ever we can!'
8.该怎么办呢？
　　该怎么办呢？
　　在漆黑的树林里，朱利安和乔治踉踉跄跄地走着，尽他们最大的努力快速向前。蒂米也明白小伙伴们都在担心什么，走得也很快。理查德跟在后面，又开始抽泣起来。他真的非常害怕。
　　他们终于来到了原本计划过夜的小谷地那里。天很黑，朱利安大声喊道：“迪克！安妮！你们在哪儿？”
　　乔治已经走到她藏自行车的地方了。她摸索着找到车灯，然后把灯打开。她把车灯摘下来，拿着它照了一圈小谷地。迪克的自行车就在那儿，旁边的地面上有修补车胎的工具，但是没有看到迪克，也没有看到安妮！发生了什么事？
　　“安妮！”朱利安惊恐地喊道，“迪克！快过来！我们回来了！”
　　然后从头顶的树上传来微微颤抖的声音：“哦，朱利安！哦，朱利安！我在这儿。”
　　“是安妮！”朱利安喊道，他的心稍微放松了点，“安妮，你在哪儿？”
　　“在树上，”安妮喊道，声音更大了，“哦，朱利安，我吓坏了。
　　我不敢爬下来，怕摔下去。迪克……”
　　“迪克在哪儿？”朱利安问。
　　树上传来一阵哭泣声。“两个可怕的男人过来，把他带走了。他们以为他是理查德！”
　　安妮的声音变成了号啕大哭。朱利安觉得他必须得把她从树上带下来，这样她就能和他们待在一起，心情才能平复。
　　他对乔治说：“把灯朝这上面照，我要上去接安妮。”
　　乔治默默地把灯光照到树上。朱利安像猫一样快速爬上了树。
　　他来到安妮身边，安妮仍然紧紧地抱着一根树枝。
　　“安妮，我会帮你下去的。来，现在你不会摔下去了，我就在你下面，我会把你的脚引导到正确的树枝上。”
　　安妮非常高兴有人帮她从树上下来。之前，她又冷又难过，渴望和其他人在一起。在朱利安的帮助下，她慢慢从树上下来了。朱利安把她抱到了地上。
　　安妮紧紧抱住他，他搂住他妹妹。“没事了，安妮。现在我和你在一起呢，乔治也在，还有蒂米。”
　　“那是谁？”安妮突然看到了阴影中的理查德，问道。
　　“是理查德，他的行为很恶劣，”朱利安生气地说，“都是因为他和他愚蠢的行为，才会发生这一切。安妮，现在慢慢地、详细地告诉我们关于迪克和那两个男人的事。”
　　安妮一字不落地把事情的经过讲给了朱利安听。蒂米站在她身边，一直在舔她的手。这真让人感到安慰！当任何小伙伴遇到麻烦时，蒂米总是那么善解人意。当朱利安搂着她，蒂米的舌头舔舐着她时，安妮感觉好多了。
　　“发生了什么已经很清楚了，”当安妮讲完令人惊恐的故事后，朱利安说，“那个叫洛奇的人认出了理查德，于是洛奇和另外两个人跟着他，想找机会绑架他，以此报复他的爸爸。洛奇是唯一认识理查德的人，因此并不是他抓了迪克。而是另外两个人抓住了迪克，那两个人并不知道他不是理查德。当然，他们听到他的名字是迪克，就草率地得出结论，认为他就是理查德，因为‘迪克’是‘理查德’的简称。”
　　“但是迪克告诉他们了，他不是理查德•肯特。”安妮认真地说。
　　“当然，但是他们认为他没有说实话，”朱利安说，“于是他们把他带走了。你说他们要去的地方叫什么名字？”
　　“听起来像是猫头鹰庄园，”安妮说，“我们能去那儿吗，朱利安？如果你告诉他们迪克就是迪克，而不是理查德，他们就会放他走的，不是吗？”
　　“哦，是的，”朱利安说，“不管怎样，只要那个叫洛奇的家伙看到迪克，他就会知道他们搞错了。我想我们应该可以顺利地把迪克带走。”
　　灯光附近的阴影里传出一个声音。“我呢？你们先送我回家好吗？我不想再碰上洛奇了。”
　　“我当然不会浪费时间送你回家，”朱利安冷淡地说，“如果不是因为你和你愚蠢的举动，我们就不会遇到这样的麻烦了。你必须和我们一起去。我要先去找迪克。”
　　“但我不能和你们一起去，我害怕洛奇！”理查德痛哭起来。
　　“那你就留在这儿吧。”朱利安说。他决定给理查德一个教训。
　　那样更糟！理查德放声大哭：“不要把我留在这儿！不要！”
　　“现在你听着，如果你和我们一起去，我们可以把你送到某个房子或者警察局里，然后你自己想办法回家。”朱利安恼怒地说，“以你的年龄，已经可以照顾自己了。我受够你了。”
　　安妮为理查德感到难过，虽然他给他们带来了这么多麻烦，但她知道真正的害怕是多么恐怖的事。她伸出一只手，亲切地抚摸着他。
　　“理查德，别像个婴儿一样！朱利安会理解你是个好孩子的。他现在只是很生你的气，但他很快就会原谅你的。”
　　“你可别太肯定了！”朱利安对安妮说，并装出一副比实际更坚定的样子，“理查德想要的是一个很好的藏身地。他爱说谎，不诚实，是个十足的婴儿！”
　　“再给我一次机会。”理查德几乎泪流满面。他以前从来没有被人这样说过。他试图恨朱利安对他说了这样的话，但很奇怪的是，他恨不起来。他只是对他更加尊重和钦佩。
　　朱利安不再跟理查德说话，他真的认为没有必要跟这个男孩讲话。他觉得，理查德真是个麻烦，根本帮不上忙，只会惹麻烦。
　　“我们要怎么做，朱利安？”一直沉默着的乔治问。她很关心迪克，非常担心他。猫头鹰庄园在哪儿？他们怎样才可能在夜里找到它？那些可怕的男人呢？如果朱利安要求立即把迪克带走，他们会怎样对待朱利安？朱利安胆大坦率，但那些人并不会因此而喜欢他。
　　“好吧，现在，我们要怎么办？”朱利安重复了一遍，然后陷入了沉默。
　　“回到那个农场去请求帮助，会有用吗？”停顿了一会儿后，乔治说道。
　　“一点用也没有。”朱利安立刻说，“那个老人不会帮助任何人的！而且，正如我们所看到的，那里没有电话。没用的，那个农场帮不上忙。真遗憾！”
　　“地图在哪儿？”乔治突然想到了一个主意，“猫头鹰庄园会不会在地图上有标注，你们觉得呢？”
　　“如果那只是个房子，是没有标注的，”朱利安说，“只有地名才有标注。要想把每一所房子都标注出来，你需要一张很大的地图。”
　　“好吧，不管怎样，我们看一看地图，看看上面有没有标出其他农场或村庄。”乔治说。她觉得自己必须做点什么，哪怕只是看看地图。朱利安拿出地图，把它摊开。他和女孩们在灯光下，俯身看着地图，理查德越过他们的肩膀张望着。连蒂米都试图看一看，把头从他们的胳膊下面挤过去。
　　“蒂米，走开，”朱利安说，“看，我们在这里，米德尔康贝森林。哎呀，我们在一个荒凉的地方！几英里之内都没有村庄！”
　　地图上确实没有村庄的标记。地图上显示有很多丘陵、树木，还有一些溪流，时而还有乡间公路，但是没有任何地方标记是村庄、教堂或是桥梁的。
　　安妮突然发出一声惊呼，指着地图上一座小山的轮廓说：“看，那座山叫什么？”
　　“猫头鹰山，”朱利安念了出来，“对啊，我明白你什么意思了，安妮。如果一座房子建在那座山上，出于山名的考虑，那房子很有可能就叫猫头鹰庄园。更重要的是，那里确实有一座建筑物！当然，它没有标名字，有可能是农舍，或者是某种老旧的大房子。”
　　“我觉得猫头鹰庄园很可能就在那儿，”乔治说，“我敢打赌就是那座房子。我们骑上自行车出发吧。”
　　理查德长叹了一口气，这引起了其他人的注意。“你怎么了？”朱利安说。
　　“没什么，我只是饿了。”理查德说。
　　其他人突然意识到他们也饿了，而且实际上，已经非常饿了。
　　喝下午茶的时间已经过去很久很久了。
　　朱利安想起了他和乔治从农舍带回来的食物。他们是该现在吃，还是在去猫头鹰山的路上吃一点？
　　“我们最好路上吃，”朱利安说，“我们每浪费一分钟就意味着迪克多一分钟的危险。”
　　“我想知道如果洛奇看到他，告诉那些人他不是我，不是他们要找的人，他们会怎么对待他。”理查德突然说。
　　“我想，会放了他吧，”乔治说，“像那样的恶棍，可能会把他放在荒凉的郊野，毫不在乎他能不能找到回家的路。我们一定要弄清楚到底发生了什么，弄清楚他是在猫头鹰庄园，还是被放走了，或是别的什么。”
　　“我没法跟你们一起去。”理查德突然说道。
　　“为什么？”朱利安问。
　　“我没有自行车，”理查德忧伤地说，“我把我的自行车扔掉了，你还记得吗？天知道它在哪儿，我再也找不到它了。”
　　“你可以骑迪克的自行车，”安妮说，“它就在那边，车胎被刺破的地方也已经修补好了。”
　　“哦，太好了，”理查德松了口气说，“有那么可怕的一瞬间，我以为自己肯定要被留下了。”
　　朱利安暗暗希望理查德能被留下。理查德惹的麻烦，可比他帮的忙要大多了！
　　“嗯，你可以骑迪克的车，”他说，“但是不要做出什么愚蠢的举动。注意，不要双手丢开车把骑车，也不要玩任何类似的花样。这是迪克的自行车，不是你的。”
　　理查德没有说话。朱利安总是责备他，他明白这是自己应承受的，但心里还是感觉不舒服。他用手把迪克的自行车抬了起来，发现车灯不见了。迪克一定是在修车时把车灯拿下来了。他四处找了找，发现它在地上。当理查德按下开关时，灯亮了。非常好！
　　“现在，走吧，”朱利安说着也去推他的自行车，“路上我会分发食物。我们必须尽快找到去猫头鹰山的路！”
Chapter 9 MOONLIGHT ADVENTURE
　　Chapter 9
　　MOONLIGHT ADVENTURE
　　The four of them rode carefully down the rough, woodland path. They were glad when they came outinto a lane. Julian stopped for a moment to take his bearings.
　　'Now - according to the map, we ought to go to the right here - then take the left at the fork some waydown, and then circle a hill by the road at the bottom - and then ride a mile or two in a little valley tillwe come to the foot of Owl's Hill.'
　　'If we meet anyone we could ask them about Owl's Dene,' said Anne, hopefully.
　　'We shan't meet anyone out at night in this district!' said Julian. 'For one thing it's far from anyvillage, and there will be no farmer, no policeman, no traveller for miles! We can't hope to meetanyone.'
　　The moon was up, and the sky cleared as they rode down the lane. It was soon as bright as day!
　　'We could switch off our lamps and save the batteries,' said Julian. 'We can see quite well we're out ofthe woods and in the moonlight. Rather weird, isn't it?'
　　'I always think moonlight's queer, because although it shines so brightly on everything, you can neversee much colour anywhere,' said Anne. She switched off her lamp too. She glanced down at Timmy.
　　'Switch off your head-lamps, Timmy!' she said, which made Richard give a sudden giggle. Juliansmiled. It was nice to hear Anne being cheerful again.
　　'Timmy's eyes are rather like head-lamps, aren't they?' said Richard. 'I say - what about that food,Julian?'
　　'Right,' said Julian, and he fished in his basket. But it was very difficult to get it out with one hand,and try to hand it to the others.
　　37
　　'Better stop for a few minutes, after all,' he said at last. 'I've already dropped a hard-boiled egg, Ithink! Come on - let's stack our bikes by the side of the road for three minutes, and gulp downsomething just to satisfy us for now.'
　　Richard was only too pleased. The girls were so hungry that they too thought it a good idea.
　　They leapt off their bicycles in the moonlit road and went to the little copse at the side. It was a pine-copse, and the ground below was littered with dry brown pine-needles.
　　'Let's squat here for a minute or two,' said Julian. 'I say - what's that over there?'
　　Everyone looked. 'It's a tumbledown hut or something,' said George, and she went nearer to see.
　　'Yes, that's all - some old cottage fallen to bits. There's only part of the walls left. Rather an eerielittle place.'
　　They went to sit down under the pine-trees. Julian shared out the food. Timmy got his bit too, thoughnot so much as he would have liked! They sat there in the pine shadows, munching hungrily as fast asthey could.
　　'I say - can anyone hear what I hear?' said Julian, raising his head. 'It sounds like a car!'
　　They all listened. Julian was right. A car was purring silently through the countryside! What a bit ofluck!
　　'If only it comes this way!' said Julian. 'We could stop it and ask it for help. It could take us to thenearest police-station at any rate!'
　　They left their food in the little copse and went to the roadside. They could see no head-lights shininganywhere, but they could still hear the noise of the car.
　　'Very quiet engine,' said Julian. 'Probably a powerful car. It hasn't got its head-lights on because ofthe bright moonlight.'
　　'It's coming nearer,' said George. 'It's coming down this lane. Yes - it is!'
　　So it was. The noise of the engine came nearer, and nearer. The children got ready to leap out into theroad to stop the car.
　　And then the noise of the engine died away suddenly. The moon shone down on a big streamlined carthat had stopped a little way down the lane. It had no lights at all, not even side-lights. Julian put outhis hand to stop the others from rushing into the road and shouting.
　　'Wait,' he said. 'This is just a bit - queer!'
　　38
　　They waited, keeping in the shadows. The car had stopped not far from the tumbledown hut. A dooropened on the off-side. A man got out and rushed across the road to the shadow of the hedge there.
　　He seemed to be carrying a bundle of some kind.
　　A low whistle sounded. The call of an owl came back. 'An answering signal!' thought Julian,intensely curious about all this. 'I wonder what's happening?'
　　'Keep absolutely quiet,' he breathed to the others. 'George, look after Timmy - don't let him growl.'
　　But Timmy knew when he had to be quiet. He didn't even give a whine. He stood like a statue, earspricked, eyes watching the lane.
　　Nothing happened for a while. Julian moved very cautiously to the shelter of another tree, fromwhere he could see better.
　　He could see the tumbledown shack. He saw a shadow moving towards it from some trees beyond.
　　He saw a man waiting - the man from the car probably. Who were they? What in the world couldthey be doing here at this time of night?
　　The man from the trees came at last to the man from the car. There was a rapid interchange of words,but Julian could not hear what they were. He was sure that the men had no idea at all that he and theother children were near. He cautiously crept to yet another tree, and peered from the shadows to tryand see what was happening.
　　'Don't be long,' he heard one man say. 'Don't bring your things to the car. Stuff them down the well.'
　　Julian could not see properly what the man was doing, but he thought he must be changing hisclothes. Yes - now he was putting on the others - probably from the bundle the first man had broughtfrom the car. Julian was more and more curious. What a queer business! Who was the second man? Arefugee? A spy?
　　The man who had changed his clothes now picked up his discarded ones and went to the back of theshack. He came back without them, and followed the first man across the lane to the waiting car.
　　Even before the door had closed, the engine was purring, and the car was away! It passed by the pine-copse where the children were watching, and they all shrank back as it raced by. Before it had gonevery far it was travelling very fast indeed.
　　39
　　Julian joined the others. Well - what do you make of all that?' he said. 'Funny business, isn't it? Iwatched a man changing his clothes - goodness knows why. He's left them somewhere at the back ofthe shack - down a well, I think I heard them say. Shall we see?'
　　'Yes, let's,' said George, puzzled. 'I say, did you see the number on the car. I only managed to spot theletters - KMF.'
　　'I saw the numbers,' said Anne. '102. And it was a black Bentley.'
　　'Yes. Black Bentley, KMF 102,' said Richard. 'Up to some funny business, I'll be bound!'
　　They made their way to the ruined shack, and pushed through overgrown weeds and bushes into thebackyard. There was a broken-down well there, most of its brickwork missing.
　　It was covered by an old wooden lid. Julian removed it. It was still heavy, though rotten with age. Hepeered down the well, but there was nothing at all to be seen. It was far too deep to see to the bottomby the light of a bicycle lamp.
　　'Not much to be seen there,' said Julian, replacing the lid. 'I expect it was his clothes he threw down.
　　Wonder why he changed them?'
　　'Do you think he could be an escaped prisoner?' said Anne, suddenly. 'He'd have to change his prisonclothes, wouldn't he? - that would be the most important thing for him to do. Is there a prison nearhere?'
　　Nobody knew. 'Don't remember noticing one on the map,' said Julian. 'No - somehow I don't thinkthe man was an escaped prisoner - more likely a spy dropped down in this desolate countryside, andsupplied with clothes - or perhaps a deserter from the army. That's even more likely!'
　　'Well, whatever it is I don't like it and I'm jolly glad the car's gone with the prisoner or deserter orspy, whatever he is,' said Anne. 'What a curious thing that we should just be nearby when thishappened! The men would never, never guess there were four children and a dog watching just a fewyards away.'
　　'Lucky for us they didn't know,' said Julian. 'They wouldn't have been at all pleased! Now come on -we've wasted enough time. Let's get back to our food. I hope Timmy hasn't eaten it all. We left it onthe ground.'
　　Timmy hadn't eaten even a crumb. He was sitting patiently by the food, occasionally sniffing at it. Allthat bread and ham and eggs waiting there and nobody to eat it!
　　40
　　'Good dog,' said George. 'You're very, very trustable, Timmy. You shall have a big bit of bread andham for your reward.'
　　Timmy gulped it down in one mouthful, but there was no more for him to have. The others only justhad enough for themselves, and ate every crumb. They rose to their feet in a very few minutes andwent to get their bicycles.
　　'Now for Owl's Hill again,' Julian. 'And let's hope we don't come across any more queer happeningstonight. We've had quite enough.'
9.月光下的奇遇
　　月光下的奇遇
　　他们四个小心翼翼地沿着林间小路骑行着。当骑上了一条车道时，他们很高兴。朱利安停了一会儿，想弄清楚自己的方位。
　　“现在根据地图，我们应该从这儿往右，在前面的岔路口往左拐，然后在路的尽头绕过一座小山。之后，在一个小山谷里骑上一两英里，直到我们到达猫头鹰山山脚下。”
　　“如果我们遇见什么人，就可以向他们打听一下猫头鹰庄园在哪儿了。”安妮满怀希望地说。
　　“在这个地方，我们晚上见不到任何人的。”朱利安说，“它离所有的村庄都很远，方圆几英里之内没有农民，没有警察，也没有旅客。我们还是别指望能遇上任何人了。”
　　他们沿着车道行进着。月亮出来了，夜空变得晴朗起来，很快就变得快和白天一样亮了！
　　“我们可以把车灯关掉，节约电池，”朱利安说，“我们出了树林，在月光下什么都可以看得很清楚。这相当奇怪，不是吗？”
　　“我一直认为月光很奇怪，因为虽然它可以照亮所有的东西，但是你却根本看不出它们是什么颜色。”安妮说着，也把她的车灯关掉了，并朝下瞥了一眼蒂米。
　　“蒂米，把你的探照灯关掉吧！”她说。这让理查德突然咯咯地笑了起来，朱利安也笑了。听到安妮又高兴起来，这真是太好了！
　　“蒂米的眼睛很像探照灯啊，是吧？”理查德说，“我说，朱利安，什么时候吃东西啊？”
　　“是哦。”朱利安说着，伸手到车篮里摸着，但是只用一只手很难把吃的拿出来并递给其他人。
　　“最好还是停下来几分钟，”他最后说，“我想我可能弄丢了一个煮鸡蛋。来吧，我们把自行车在路边放一会儿，随便吃点东西，先暂时填饱肚子。”
　　理查德高兴坏了，女孩们因为太饿，也觉得这是个好主意。他们在洒满月光的道路上跳下自行车，走到路边的小树林里。那是一片松树林，地面上满是干枯的棕色松针。
　　“我们在这儿蹲坐一两分钟，”朱利安说，“那边是什么？”
　　大家都朝朱利安说的那边看着。“是个破败的小屋或别的什么东西。”乔治说，她又走近看了看，“没错，就是个倒塌的旧棚屋，破败得只剩下一部分墙。真是个恐怖的小地方。”
　　他们到树下坐了下来。朱利安把食物分给了大家。蒂米也分到了一些——虽然没有它希望的那么多。他们坐在树下，风卷残云地吃了起来。
　　“喂，有谁听到声音了吗？”朱利安抬起头说，“听起来像是一辆小汽车！”
　　他们都仔细听了听。朱利安说得没错，一辆小汽车在乡间默默行驶着。真幸运啊！
　　“它要是往这边开就好了！”朱利安说，“我们可以把它拦下来，请求帮助，至少它可以带我们去最近的警察局！”
　　他们把食物留在小树林里，走到路边。他们没有看到哪里有车灯，但是仍然能听到汽车行驶时发出的声音。
　　“发动机声音很小，”朱利安说，“应该是辆好车。月光很亮，车没有开灯。”
　　“它越来越近了，”乔治说，“是沿着这条路过来的。太好了，是的！”
　　确实是这样，汽车的声音离孩子们越来越近，他们准备好了跳到路边把车拦下。
　　可是之后汽车的声音突然消失了。月光下出现了一辆流线型的大汽车，这车就停在路上不远处。车没有开灯，甚至侧灯都没有开。朱利安伸出手，阻止其他人冲进马路叫喊。
　　“等等，”他说，“这有点……奇怪！”
　　孩子们暗中观望着。车停在了离倒塌的棚屋不远的地方，一侧的车门打开了。一个人从车上下来，冲过马路，到达了树篱的阴影处。他似乎带着一包什么东西。
　　远处传来了一阵口哨声，之后传回了一阵猫头鹰的叫声。“这是个应答信号！”朱利安想着，对这一切非常好奇，“我想知道这是怎么回事。”
　　“保持绝对安静，”他轻声对其他人说，“乔治，看好蒂米，让它别叫。”
　　蒂米很清楚自己什么时候必须保持安静，它没有发出一点声音，像雕像一样站着，耳朵竖起，眼睛注视着车道。
　　暂时没有发生任何事。朱利安非常小心地移动到另一棵树的隐蔽处，在那里他可以看得更清楚些。
　　他能看到倒塌的棚屋。他看到一个身影从远处的树那里向小屋移动。他还看到另一个人在等着，可能是从车上下来的那个人。他们是谁？这么晚了，他们究竟在这儿做什么？
　　从树那边出来的那个人，走到了从车里下来的人身边。他们快速地交谈了几句，但是朱利安听不清。他确信这些人根本没发现他和小伙伴们在附近。他小心翼翼地爬到另外一棵树下，躲在树的暗处观望着，想看看到底发生了什么。
　　“快一点，”他听到一个人说，“不要把你的东西带到车上，把它们塞进井里。”
　　朱利安看不清那人在做什么，但他觉得那个人应该是在换衣服。没错，现在那个人在穿其他衣服，可能是第一个男人从车上带来的包裹里的。朱利安越来越好奇了。多奇怪的事啊！第二个人是谁？难民？间谍？
　　那个换了衣服的人现在捡起了丢在地上的旧衣服，去了小屋的后面。等他出来时，手里的旧衣服已经不见了。他跟着第一个人穿过车道，上了等在那儿的汽车。
　　车门还没来得及关上，引擎就发动了，汽车开走了！它经过了孩子们躲藏的松树林。当它开过时，他们都朝后面缩了缩。在他们退回去之前，车已经开得很远了，它确实开得非常快。
　　朱利安回到了其他人那边。“你们怎么看待这一切？”他说，“真是件古怪的事，不是吗？我看到一个人换了衣服，天知道他为什么这样做。他把换下来的衣服留在了小屋后面某个地方。我好像听到他们说，扔到井里。我们要不要去看看？”
　　“嗯，走吧，”乔治疑惑地说，“你们看到车牌号了吗？我只认出了字母——KMF。”
　　“我看到了数字，”安妮说，“102。而且，那是一辆黑色的宾利车。”
　　“没错，黑色的宾利，KMF102，”理查德说，“这里面一定有蹊跷，我敢肯定！”
　　他们朝倒塌的棚屋走去，穿过丛生的杂草和灌木丛，来到了后院。那里有一口废井，井周围大部分的砖头都因年久脱落不见了。
　　井上盖着一个旧木盖。朱利安把木盖拿开了，虽然木盖因为年代久远已经腐坏了，但还是很重。他朝井下看，但是什么也看不见。井太深了，自行车灯的灯光根本照不到井底。
　　“也没什么可看的，”朱利安盖上井盖说，“我想应该是他扔下去的衣服，不知道他为什么要把它们换掉。”
　　“你觉得他有可能是逃犯吗？”安妮突然说，“那样他就得换掉监狱服，不是吗？这对他来说，是最重要的事情。这儿附近有监狱吗？”
　　没有人知道。“我不记得在地图上看到过监狱。”朱利安说，“不知道为什么，我认为那个人不是逃犯，更像是一个被留在这荒凉的乡下的间谍，有人给他提供衣服。或者可能是军队里的逃兵，那更有可能！”
　　“不管他是什么人，我都不喜欢。我很高兴汽车带走了这个囚犯、逃兵、间谍或是其他什么人。”安妮说，“这件事发生时，我们竟然刚好就在附近，这真是太奇怪了！这些人永远都不会猜到有四个孩子和一只狗就在不远的地方看着。”
　　“幸好他们不知道，”朱利安说，“他们知道的话，一点也不会高兴的！现在走吧，我们已经浪费了不少时间了。我们回去接着吃东西吧，我希望蒂米没有把它们都吃完，我们把吃的就放在了地上。”
　　蒂米连一块面包屑都没动，它耐心地坐在食物旁边，偶尔闻一闻。所有的面包、火腿和蛋都在那儿放着，没有人吃！
　　“真是只乖狗狗，”乔治说，“蒂米，你非常非常可靠！作为对你的奖励，你可以吃一大块面包和火腿。”
　　蒂米一口把它们吞了下去，但孩子们已没有更多吃的可以给它了。其他人的食物也只够自己吃，而且每一块碎屑都吃掉了。几分钟后，他们就站了起来，去推他们的自行车。
　　“现在再次朝猫头鹰山出发，”朱利安说，“希望我们今晚不会再遇到什么奇怪的事情了，我们遇到的怪事已经够多了。”
Chapter 10 OWL'S DENE ON OWL'S HILL
　　Chapter 10 OWL'S DENE ON OWL'S HILL
　　Off they went again, cycling fast in the brilliant moonlight. Even when the moon went behind a cloudit was still light enough to ride without lights. They rode for what seemed like miles, and then cameto a steep hill.
　　'Is this Owl's Hill?' said Anne, as they dismounted to walk up it. It was too steep to ride.
　　'Yes,' said Julian. 'At least, I think so - unless we've come quite wrong. But I don't think we have.
　　Now the thing is - shall we find Owl's Dene at the top or not? And how shall we know it is Owl'sDene!'
　　'We could ring the bell and ask,' said Anne.
　　Julian laughed. That was so like Anne. 'Maybe we'll have to do that!' he said. 'But we'll scout round abit first.'
　　They pushed their bicycles up the steep road. Hedges bordered each side, and fields lay beyond.
　　There were no animals in them that the children could see - no horses, sheep or cows.
　　'Look!' said Anne, suddenly. 'I can see a building - at least, I'm sure I can see chimneys!'
　　They looked where she pointed. Yes - certainly they were chimneys - tall, brick chimneys that lookedold.
　　'Looks like an Elizabethan mansion, with chimneys like that,' said Julian. He paused and took a goodlook. 'It must be a big place. We ought to come to a drive or something soon.'
　　They pushed on with their bicycles. Gradually the house came into view. It was more like a mansion,and in the moonlight it looked old, rather grand and very beautiful.
　　41
　　'There are the gates,' said Julian, thankfully. He was tired of pushing his bicycle up the hill.
　　'They're shut. Hope they're not locked!'
　　As they drew near to the great, wrought-iron gates, they slowly opened. The children paused insurprise. Why were they opening? Not for them, that was certain!
　　Then they heard the sound of a car in the distance. Of course, that was what the gates were openingfor. The car, however, was not coming up the hill - it was coming down the drive on the other side ofthe gates.
　　'Get out of sight, quickly,' said Julian. 'We don't want to be seen yet.'
　　They crouched down in the ditch with their bicycles as a car came slowly out of the open gates.
　　Julian gave an exclamation and nudged George.
　　'See that? It's the black Bentley again - KMF 102!'
　　'How mysterious!' said George, surprised. 'What's it doing rushing about the country at night andpicking up stray men! Taking them to this place too. I wonder if it is Owl's Dene.'
　　The car went by and disappeared round a bend in the hill. The children came out of the ditch withTimmy and their bicycles.
　　'Let's walk cautiously up to the gates,' said Julian. 'They're still open. Funny how they opened whenthe car came. I never saw anyone by them!'
　　They walked boldly up to the open gates.
　　'Look!' said Julian, pointing up to the great brick posts from which the gates were hung. They alllooked, and exclaimed at the name shining there.
　　'Well! So it is Owl's Dene, after all!'
　　'There's the name in brass letters - Owl's Dene! We've found it!'
　　'Come on,' said Julian, wheeling his bicycle through the gateway. 'We'll go in and snoop round.
　　We might be lucky enough to find old Dick somewhere about.'
　　They all went through the gates - and then Anne clutched Julian in fright. She pointed silently behindthem.
　　The gates were closing again! But nobody was there to shut them. They closed silently and smoothlyall by themselves. There was something very weird about that.
　　'Who's shutting them?' whispered Anne, in a scared voice.
　　'I think it must be done by machinery,' whispered back Julian. 'Probably worked from the house.
　　Let's go back and see if we can find any machinery that works them.'
　　42
　　They left their bicycles by the side of the drive and walked back to the gates. Julian looked for ahandle or latch to open them. But there was none.
　　He pulled at the gates. They did not budge. It was quite impossible to open them. They had been shutand locked by some kind of machinery, and nothing and nobody could open them but that specialmachinery.
　　'Blow!' said Julian, and he sounded so angry that the others looked at him in surprise.
　　'Well, don't you see? - we're locked in! We're as much prisoners here as Dick is, if he's here too.
　　We can't get out through the gates - and if you take a look you'll see a high wall running round theproperty from the gates - and I don't mind betting it goes the whole way round. We can't get out evenif we want to.'
　　They went back thoughtfully to their bicycles. 'Better wheel them a little way into the trees and leavethem,' said Julian. 'They hinder us too much now. We'll leave them and go snooping quietly round thehouse. Hope there are no dogs.'
　　They left their bicycles well hidden among the trees at the side of the wide drive. The drive was notat all well-kept. It was mossy and weeds grew all over it. It was bare only where the wheels of carshad passed.
　　'Shall we walk up the drive or keep to the side?' asked George.
　　'Keep to the side,' said Julian. 'We should easily be seen in the moonlight, walking up the drive.'
　　So they kept to the side, in the shadows of the trees. They followed the curves of the long drive untilthe house itself came into sight.
　　It really was very big indeed. It was built in the shape of the letter E with the middle stroke missing.
　　There was a courtyard in front, overgrown with weeds. A low wall, about knee high, ran round thecourtyard.
　　There was a light in a room on the top floor, and another one on the ground floor. Otherwise fromthat side the house was dark.
　　'Let's walk quietly round it,' said Julian, in a low voice. 'Goodness - what's that?'
　　It was a weird and terrible screech that made them all jump in alarm. Anne clutched Julian in fright.
　　They stood and listened.
　　43
　　Something came down silently and brushed George's hair. She almost screamed - but before shecould, that terrible screech came again, and she put out her hand to quieten Timmy, who was amazedand scared.
　　'What is it, Ju!' whispered George. 'Something touched me then. Before I could see what it was it wasgone.'
　　'Listen - it's all right,' whispered back Julian. 'It's only an owl - a screech owl!'
　　'Good gracious - so it was,' breathed back George, in great relief. 'What an ass I was not to think of it.
　　It's a barn-owl - a screech owl out hunting. Anne, were you scared?'
　　'I should just think I was!' said Anne, letting go her hold on Julian's arm.
　　'So was I,' said Richard, whose teeth were still chattering with fear. 'I nearly ran for my life! I wouldhave too, if I could have got my legs to work - but they were glued to the ground!'
　　The owl screeched again, a little farther away, and another one answered it. A third one screeched,and the night was really made hideous with the unearthly calls.
　　'I'd rather have a brown owl any day, calling To-whooo-oo-oo,' said George. 'That's a nice noise.
　　But this screeching is frightful.'
　　'No wonder it's called Owl's Hill,' said Julian. 'Perhaps it's always been a haunt of the screech-owls.'
　　The four children and Timmy began to walk quietly round the house, keeping to the shadows asmuch as they could. Everywhere was dark at the back except two long windows. They were leadedwindows, and curtains were pulled across them. Julian tried to see through the cracks.
　　He found a place where two curtains didn't quite meet. He put his eye to the crack and looked in.
　　'It's the kitchen,' he told the others. 'An enormous place - lighted with one big oil-lamp. All the rest ofthe room is in shadow. There's a great fire-place at the end, with a few logs burning in it.'
　　'Anyone there?' asked George, trying to see through the crack too. Julian moved aside and let her takeher turn.
　　'No one that I can see,' he said. George gave an exclamation as she looked, and Julian pushed heraside to look in again.
　　He saw a man walking into the room - a queer, dwarf-like fellow, with a hunched back that seemed toforce his head on one side. He had a very evil face. Behind him came a woman - thin, drab and thepicture of misery.
　　44
　　The man flung himself into a chair and began to fill a pipe. The woman took a kettle off the fire andwent to fill hot-water bottles in a corner.
　　'She must be the cook,' thought Julian. 'What a misery she looks! I wonder what the man is -man-of-all-work, I suppose. What an evil face he's got!'
　　The woman spoke timidly to the man in the chair. Julian, of course, could not hear a word fromoutside the window. The man answered her roughly, banging on the arm of the chair as he spoke.
　　The woman seemed to be pleading with him about something. The man flew into a rage, picked up apoker and threatened the woman with it. Julian watched in horror. Poor woman! No wonder shelooked miserable if that was the sort of thing that kept happening.
　　However, the man did nothing with the poker except brandish it in temper, and he soon replaced it,and settled down in his chair again. The woman said no more at all, but went on filling the bottles.
　　Julian wondered who they were for.
　　He told the others what he had seen. They didn't like it at all. If the people in the kitchen behaved likethat whatever would those in the other part of the house be like?
　　They left the kitchen windows and went on round the house. They came to a lower room, lightedinside. But here the curtains were tightly drawn, and there was no crack to look through.
　　They looked up to the one room high up that was lighted. Surely Dick must be there? Perhaps he waslocked up in the attic, all by himself? How they wished they knew!
　　Dared they throw up a stone? They wondered if they should try. There didn't seem any way at all ofgetting into the house. The front door was well and truly shut. There was a side door also tightly shutand locked, because they had tried it. Not a single window seemed to be open.
　　'I think I will throw up a stone,' said Julian at last. 'I feel sure Dick's up there, if he has been takenhere - and you're certain you heard the men say "Owl's Dene", aren't you, Anne?'
　　'Quite certain,' said Anne. 'Do throw a stone, Julian. I'm getting so worried about poor Dick.'
　　Julian felt about on the ground for a stone. He found one embedded in the moss that was everywhere.
　　He balanced it in his hand. Then up went the stone, but fell just short of the window.
　　Julian got another. Up it went - and hit the glass of the window with a sharp crack. Somebody cameto the pane at once.
　　Was it Dick? Everyone strained their eyes to see - but the window was too far up. Julian threw upanother stone, and that hit the window too.
　　'I think it is Dick,' said Anne. 'Oh dear - no it isn't after all. Can't you see, Julian?'
　　45
　　But the person at the window, whoever he was, had now disappeared. The children felt a bituncomfortable. Suppose it hadn't been Dick? Suppose it had been someone else who had nowdisappeared from the room to go and look for them?
　　'Let's get away from this part of the house,' whispered Julian. 'Get round to the other side.'
　　They made their way round quietly - and Richard suddenly pulled at Julian's arm. 'Look!' he said.
　　'There's a window open! Can't we get in there?'
10.猫头鹰山上的猫头鹰庄园
　　猫头鹰山上的猫头鹰庄园
　　他们又出发了，在明亮的月光下骑得很快。即使月亮躲到了云后面，月光也依然很亮，不用开灯也可以骑行。他们骑了大约几英里，来到了一座陡峭的山下。
　　“这是猫头鹰山吗？”当他们下车往上走时，安妮问。这座山太陡了，没法骑车上去。
　　“是的，”朱利安说，“至少，我认为是的，除非我们完全走错了，但我觉得我们没有。现在的问题是，在山顶我们能找到猫头鹰庄园吗？还有，我们怎么知道它就是猫头鹰庄园？”
　　“我们可以按门铃，问一问。”安妮说。
　　朱利安笑了起来，这真像是安妮会说的话。“也许我们确实得这样做！”他说，“但是我们最好先在四周探察一下。”
　　他们把自行车沿着陡峭的山路往上推。路两边都有树篱围着，树篱外边是田野。孩子们在田野里没有看到什么动物，马、羊或牛——什么都没有。
　　“看！”安妮突然说，“我看到了一座建筑——至少，我确定，我能看到烟囱。”
　　他们看着她指的方向。没错，确实有烟囱，高高的砖砌烟囱，看上去很旧。
　　“建有这样的烟囱，看上去像伊丽莎白时代的住宅。”朱利安说，他停下来仔细地看了看，“那一定是个很大的地方，我们应该很快会看到快车道之类的。”
　　他们推着自行车继续向前。渐渐地，房子进入了他们的视野。
　　它更像是一座豪宅，并且在月光下，它看起来非常古老，非常豪华，非常漂亮。
　　“大门在那儿，”朱利安高兴地说，他厌烦了推自行车上坡，“门关着，希望没有锁上。”
　　当他们靠近巨大的铁门时，门慢慢地打开了。孩子们惊讶地停了下来。门为什么打开了？不是因为他们，这一点是肯定的！
　　然后他们听到远处传来一辆汽车的声音。当然，那才是大门打开的原因。但是这辆车不是从山下过来的，而是从大门里侧的车道上开下来的。
　　“快躲起来，”朱利安说，“我们不能被人发现。”
　　他们带着自行车蹲伏在路沟里，一辆汽车从敞开的大门里缓缓驶了出来。朱利安发出一声惊叫，用胳膊肘轻轻推了一下乔治。
　　“看到了吗？又是那辆黑色宾利——KMF102！”
　　“真是不可思议！”乔治惊讶地说，“夜里在乡间奔波，接流浪的人做什么？把他们带到这个地方又是做什么？我怀疑这里不是猫头鹰庄园。”
　　汽车从旁边驶了过去，在山的拐弯处消失了。孩子们带着蒂米和他们的自行车从沟里爬了出来。
　　“我们小心点往门口走，”朱利安说，“门还开着。奇怪的是，汽车开过来时，门是如何打开的？我没看到门附近有什么人！”
　　他们大胆地朝敞开的大门走去。
　　“看！”朱利安指着支撑大门的巨大砖砌柱子轻声叫道。其他人都向砖柱望去，对上面金光闪闪的名字发出了惊呼。
　　“这里就是猫头鹰庄园！”
　　“有黄铜字母拼成的名字——猫头鹰庄园！我们找到了！”
　　“走吧，”朱利安说，他推着自行车穿过大门，“我们进去，悄悄地四处看一看，说不定会很幸运地在某个地方找到迪克。”
　　他们都穿过了大门，这时安妮惊恐地抓住了朱利安。她默默地指着他们身后。
　　大门又关上了！但是门那儿并没有人。门安静而平稳地自动关了起来。这有些奇怪。
　　“谁把门关上了？”安妮惊恐地低声说。
　　“我想那应该是机械门，”朱利安低声回答，“可能是屋子里有机关。我们回去看看能不能找到控制大门的什么机器。”
　　他们把自行车停在快车道边上，走回大门那儿。朱利安找了找，看有没有把手或门闩可以打开门，但是什么也没有找到。
　　他用力拉了拉大门，大门一动不动，看来这样是不可能打开的，门应该是被某种机关关上并锁上的，除非找到那种机关，否则没有人能打开门。
　　“倒霉！”朱利安说。他听起来很生气，以至其他人都惊讶地看着他。
　　“你们没发现吗？我们被锁在里面了！我们和迪克一样被囚禁在这里了——如果他也在这儿的话。我们没法从大门出去，如果你们看一看，能看到这房子从大门处开始就被一堵高高的墙围着，我敢打赌房子四周都有高墙围绕。即使我们想出去，也出不去。”
　　他们若有所思地回到他们的自行车旁。“最好把它们往树林里推一小段路，把它们放在那儿，”朱利安说，“它们现在太妨碍我们了。我们把它们留在那里，然后悄悄地绕着房子查看一下。希望这里没有狗。”
　　他们把自行车藏在宽阔车道旁边的树林里。车道养护得一点都不好，到处都是苔藓和杂草，只有汽车车轮轧过的地方才是裸露出来的。
　　“我们是从车道上走还是靠边走？”乔治问。
　　“靠边走，”朱利安说，“从车道上走的话，我们在月光下很容易被发现。”
　　于是他们靠边，在树的阴影下，沿着弯弯曲曲的车道走着，直到房子进入他们的视线。
　　房子确实非常大。俯瞰的话，能发现它是以字母“E”中间缺一横的形状建造的。前面有一个院子，杂草丛生。院子四周有一堵矮矮的墙，大约与膝盖齐高。
　　顶层的一个房间里亮着灯，一楼的一个房间里也有一盏灯。否则的话，房子的那一侧应该是暗的。
　　“我们悄悄地绕着它走，”朱利安低声说，“天哪，什么声音？”
　　那是一声怪异可怕的尖叫声，他们都惊慌起来。安妮惊恐地紧紧抓住朱利安。
　　他们站在那儿听着。
　　有什么东西悄悄地落下来，拂过乔治的头发。她差点尖叫起来，但她还没来得及叫出声，那可怕的尖叫声又传来了。她伸出手安抚着既惊愕又害怕的蒂米。
　　“那是什么东西，朱利安？”乔治低声说，“刚刚有什么东西碰到了我，我还没来得及看清，它就不见了。”
　　“听着，没事的，”朱利安低声回答，“那只是一只猫头鹰，一只发出尖叫声的猫头鹰！”
　　“天哪，就是这样，”乔治松了口气，“我真是个笨蛋，居然没想到。这是一只仓鸮，或是一只长耳猫头鹰飞出去觅食了。安妮，你刚刚害怕了吗？”
　　“我想应该是的！”安妮说着，松开了朱利安的胳膊。
　　“我也怕，”理查德说，他的牙齿还在因为害怕而打战，“我差点就拼命跑掉了！如果我的腿能动的话，我会跑的，但是刚才它们就像牢牢地粘在地面上，完全动不了！”
　　猫头鹰又尖叫起来，这次听起来离得稍微远了一点，另一只回应着它。第三只也尖叫起来，夜空被这怪异的叫声弄得相当可怕。
　　“我宁愿养一只褐鸮，叫着‘嘟呼呼’的声音，”理查德说，“那声音很好听，但是这种长耳猫头鹰的尖叫声太可怕了。”
　　“难怪这里叫猫头鹰山，”朱利安说，“也许这里一直有尖叫的猫头鹰出没。”
　　四个孩子和蒂米开始静悄悄地绕着房子走，尽可能地躲在阴影中。房子后面漆黑一团，除了两扇长窗。那是两扇加了铅条的窗户，窗帘拉着。朱利安试图透过窗帘缝往里看。
　　朱利安找到了一个窗帘没完全拉上的地方，沿着缝隙朝里看。
　　“这是厨房，”他告诉其他人，“一个很大的地方，点着一盏大油灯。房间里其他地方都是暗的。在厨房的最里面，有一个大壁炉，里面烧着一些木头。”
　　“有人在里面吗？”乔治问，她也在尝试着从缝隙处往里看。朱利安移到边上，让她也看一看。
　　“我没看到任何人。”他说。乔治看着里面，发出了一声惊叫。
　　朱利安把她推到一边，再次朝里面看去。
　　他看见一个男人走进了房间，那是一个古怪矮小的家伙，驼着背，头似乎因此被迫斜向一边，他的脸非常邪恶。在他后面跟进来了一个女人，身材消瘦，表情呆呆的，非常苦闷的样子。
　　那个男人猛地坐到椅子上，开始往烟斗里装烟草。女人从火上取下水壶，去将角落里的热水瓶灌满。
　　“她一定是厨子，”朱利安心想，“她看上去好痛苦啊！我很好奇这个男人是做什么的，我想应该是个打杂的。他的脸看起来可真邪恶！”
　　女人胆怯地跟椅子上的男人说话。当然，窗外的朱利安一个字也听不到。那人粗鲁地回答她，边说边捶打着椅子的扶手。
　　那女人似乎在向他恳求什么。男人勃然大怒，拿起一根拨火的铁棍，威胁那个女人。朱利安惊恐地看着。可怜的女人！如果这种事经常发生，那就难怪她看起来很痛苦了。
　　然而，那人除了发脾气挥舞拨火棍，并没有用它真的做什么，而且他很快就把它放了回去，然后又坐回了椅子上。女人什么都没再说，只是继续将热水瓶灌满。朱利安想知道他们是为谁服务的。
　　他告诉了其他人他看到的这些事情，他们一点也不喜欢：如果厨房里的人是那样的，那房子里的其他人会是什么样的呢？
　　他们离开厨房的窗户，继续绕着房子走。他们来到了一楼那个亮着灯的房间。但是这里的窗帘拉得紧紧的，没有缝隙。
　　他们抬头看着高处一个亮灯的房间。迪克是在那儿吗？或许他一个人被关在阁楼里？他们多么希望能知道答案啊！
　　能不能往上扔一块石头试探下？他们想知道该不该试一试。似乎没有任何办法可以进入这所房子。前门完完全全锁上了，有一扇侧门也紧紧地关着并且上着锁，他们都试过了。甚至，这里的窗户也没有一扇是开着的。
　　“我想我得扔一块石头上去，”朱利安最后说，“如果迪克被带到这里的话，我确信他就在上面那个房间里。你确定你听到那些人说了‘猫头鹰庄园’，是吗，安妮？”
　　“非常确定，”安妮说，“扔石头吧，朱利安。我很担心可怜的迪克。”
　　朱利安在地上摸索着寻找石头，最后在苔藓中发现了一块。他把石头握在手里，然后扔了上去，但是石头在离窗户不远的地方落了下来。朱利安又找到了一块，扔了上去。石头击中了玻璃，发出了一声尖锐的响声。有人立刻来到了窗格边。
　　是迪克吗？每个人都睁大了眼睛看着，但是窗户离地面太远了。朱利安又朝上扔了一块石头，这次也击中了窗户。
　　“我觉得是迪克，”安妮说，“哦，天哪，不是他。你看到了吗，朱利安？”
　　但就在此时，站在窗户边的人不见了——不管他是谁。孩子们感觉有点不安。假如那人不是迪克会怎样？如果是其他人从房间里出来找他们了怎么办？
　　“我们快离开这里，”朱利安低声说，“到房子的另一边去。”
　　他们悄悄地绕行着，理查德突然拉住朱利安的胳膊。“看！”他说，“那儿有扇窗户开着！我们能从那儿进去吗？”
Chapter 11 TRAPPED!
　　Chapter 11 TRAPPED!
　　Julian looked at the casement window. The moonlight shone on it. It certainly was a little ajar.
　　'How did we miss that when we went round before?' he wondered. He hesitated a little. Should theytry to get in or not? Wouldn't it be better to rap on the back door and get that miserable-lookingwoman to answer it and tell them what they wanted to know?
　　On the other hand there was that evil-looking hunchback there. Julian didn't like the look of him atall. No - on the whole it might be better to creep in at the window, see if it was Dick upstairs, set himfree, and then all escape through the same open window. Nobody would know. The bird would haveflown, and everything would be all right.
　　Julian went to the window. He put a leg up and there he was astride the window. He held out a handto Anne. 'Come on - I'll give you a hand,' he said, and pulled her up beside him. He lifted her downon the floor inside.
　　Then George came, and then Richard. George was just leaning out to encourage Timmy to jump inthrough the window too, when something happened!
　　A powerful torchlight went on, and its beam shone right across the room into the dazzled eyes of thefour children! They stood there, blinking in alarm. What was this?
　　Then Anne heard the voice of one of the men who had captured Dick, 'Well, well, well - a crowd ofyoung burglars!'
　　The voice changed suddenly to anger. 'How dare you break in here! I'll hand you over to the police.'
　　46
　　From outside Timmy growled fiercely. He jumped up at the window and almost succeeded in leapingthrough. The man grasped what was happening at once, and went to the open window.
　　He shut it with a bang. Now Timmy couldn't get in!
　　'Let my dog in!' said George, angrily, and stupidly tried to open the window again. The man broughthis torch down sharply on her hand and she cried out in pain.
　　'That's what happens to boys who go against my wishes,' said the man, whilst poor George nursed herbruised hand.
　　'Look here,' began Julian, fiercely, 'what do you think you're doing? We're not burglars - and what'smore we'd be very, very glad if you'd hand us over to the police!'
　　'Oh, you would, would you?' said the man. He went to the door of the room and yelled out in atremendous voice: 'Aggie! AGGIE! Bring a lamp here at once.'
　　There was an answering shout from the kitchen, and almost immediately the light of a lamp appearedshining down the passage outside. It grew brighter, and the miserable-looking woman came in with abig oil-lamp. She stared in amazement at the little group of children. She seemed about to saysomething when the man gave her a rough push.
　　'Get out. And keep your mouth shut. Do you hear me?'
　　The woman scuttled out like a frightened hen. The man looked round at the children in the light ofthe lamp. The room was very barely furnished and appeared to be a sitting-room of some kind.
　　'So you don't mind being given up to the police?' said the man. 'That's very interesting. You thinkthey'd approve of you breaking into my house?'
　　'I tell you, we didn't break in,' said Julian, determined to get that clear, at any rate. 'We came herebecause we had reason to believe that you've got my brother locked up somewhere in this house -and it's all a mistake. You've got the wrong boy.'
　　Richard didn't like this at all. He was terribly afraid of being locked up in the place of Dick! He keptbehind the others as much as possible.
　　The man looked hard at Julian. He seemed to be thinking. 'We haven't a boy here at all,' he said atlast. 'I really don't know what you mean. You don't suggest that I go about the countryside pickingboys up and making them prisoners, do you?'
　　'I don't know what you do,' said Julian. 'All I know is this - you captured Dick, my brother, thisevening in Middlecombe Woods - thinking he was Richard Kent - well, he's not, he's my brotherDick. And if you don't set him free at once, I'll tell the police what we know.'
　　47
　　'And dear me - how do you know all this?' asked the man. 'Were you there when he was captured, asyou call it?'
　　'One of us was,' said Julian, bluntly. 'In the tree overhead. That's how we know.'
　　There was a silence. The man took out a cigarette and lighted it. 'Well, you're quite mistaken,' hesaid. 'We've no boy held prisoner here. The thing is ridiculous. Now it's very, very late - would youlike to bed down here for the night and get off in the morning? I don't like to send a parcel of kids outinto the middle of the night. There's no telephone here, or I'd ring your home.'
　　Julian hesitated. He felt certain Dick was in the house. If he said he would stay for the night he mightbe able to find out if Dick was really there or not. He could quite well see that the man didn't wantthem tearing off to the police. There was something at Owl's Dene that was secret and sinister.
　　'I'll stay,' he said at last. 'Our people are away - they won't worry.'
　　He had forgotten about Richard for the moment. His people certainly would worry! Still, there wasnothing to do about it. The first thing was to find Dick. Surely the men would be mad to hold him aprisoner once they were certain he wasn't the boy. Perhaps Rooky, the ruffian who knew Richard,hadn't yet arrived - hadn't seen Dick? That must be the reason that this man wanted them to stay thenight. Of course - he'd wait till Rooky came - and when Rooky said, 'No- he's not the boy we want!' they'd let Dick go. They'd have to!
　　The man called for Aggie again. She came at once.
　　'These kids are lost,' said the man to her. 'I've said I'll put them up for the night. Get one of the roomsready - just put down mattresses and blankets - that's all. Give them some food if they want it.'
　　Aggie was evidently tremendously astonished. Julian guessed that she was not used to this man beingkind to lost children. He shouted at her.
　　'Well, don't stand dithering there. Get on with the job. Take these kids with you.'
　　Aggie beckoned to the four children. George hung back. 'What about my dog?' she said. 'He's stilloutside, whining. I can't go to bed without him.'
　　'You'll have to,' said the man, roughly. 'I won't have him in the house at any price, and that's flat.'
　　'He'll attack anyone he meets,' said George.
　　'He won't meet anyone out there,' said the man. 'By the way - how did you get in through the gates?'
　　48
　　'A car came out just as we got there and we slipped in before the gates closed,' said Julian. 'How dothe gates shut? By machinery?'
　　'Mind your own business,' said the man, and went down the passage in the opposite direction.
　　'Pleasant, kindly fellow,' said Julian to George.
　　'Oh, a sweet nature,' answered George. The woman stared at them both in surprise. She didn't seem torealize that they meant the opposite to what they said! She led the way upstairs.
　　She came to a big room with a carpet on the floor, a small bed in a corner, and one or two chairs.
　　There was no other furniture.
　　'I'll get some mattresses and put them down for you,' she said.
　　'I'll help you,' offered Julian, thinking it would be a good idea to see round a bit.
　　'All right,' said the woman. 'You others stay here.'
　　She went off with Julian. They went to a cupboard and the woman tugged at two big mattresses.
　　Julian helped her. She seemed rather touched by this help.
　　'Well, thank you,' she said. 'They're pretty heavy.'
　　'Don't expect you have many children here, to stay, do you?' asked Julian.
　　'Well, it's funny that you should come just after . . .' the woman began. Then she stopped and bit herlip, looking anxiously up and down the passage.
　　'Just after what?' asked Julian. Just after the other boy came, do you mean?'
　　'Sh!' said the woman, looking scared to death. 'Whatever do you know about that? You shouldn'thave said that. Mr. Perton will skin me alive if he knew you'd said that. He'd be sure I'd told you.
　　Forget about it.'
　　'That's the boy who's locked up in one of the attics at the top of the house isn't it?' said Julian, helpingher to carry one of the mattresses to the big bedroom. She dropped her end in the greatest alarm.
　　'Now! Do you want to get me into terrible trouble - and yourselves too? Do you want Mr. Perton totell old Hunchy to whip you all? You don't know that man! He's wicked.'
　　'When's Rooky coming?' asked Julian, bent on astonishing the woman, hoping to scare her into oneadmission after another. This was too much for her altogether. She stood there shaking at the knees,staring at Julian as if she couldn't believe her ears.
　　'What do you know about Rooky?' she whispered. 'Is he coming here? Don't tell me he's cominghere!'
　　49
　　'Why? Don't you like him?' asked Julian. He put a hand on her shoulder. 'Why are you so frightenedand upset? What's the matter? Tell me. I might be able to help you.'
　　'Rooky's bad,' said the woman. 'I thought he was in prison. Don't tell me he's out again. Don't tell mehe's coming here.'
　　She was so frightened that she wouldn't say a word more. She began to cry, and Julian hadn't theheart to press her with any more questions. In silence he helped her to drag the mattresses into theother room.
　　'I'll get you some food,' said the poor woman, sniffing miserably. 'You'll find blankets in thatcupboard over there if you want to lie down.'
　　She disappeared. Julian told the others in whispers what he had been able to find out. 'We'll see if wecan find Dick as soon as things are quiet in the house,' he said. 'This is a bad house - a house ofsecrets, of queer comings and goings. I shall slip out of our room and see what I can find out later on.
　　I think that man - Mr. Perton is his name - is really waiting for Rooky to come and see if Dick isRichard or not. When he finds he isn't I've no doubt he'll set him free - and us too.'
　　'What about me?' said Richard. 'Once he sees me, I'm done for. I'm the boy he wants. He hates myfather and he hates me too. He'll kidnap me, take me somewhere, and ask an enormous ransom forme - just to punish us!'
　　'Well, we must do something to prevent him seeing you,' said Julian. 'But I don't see why he shouldsee you - it's only Dick he'll want to see. He won't be interested in what he thinks are Dick's brothersand sisters! Now for goodness' sake don't start to howl again, or honestly I'll give you up to Rookymyself. You really are a frightful little coward - haven't you any courage at all!'
　　'All this has come about because of your silly lies and deceit,' said George, quiet fiercely. 'It's allbecause of you that our trip is spoilt, that Dick's locked up - and poor Timmy's outside without me.'
　　Richard looked quite taken aback. He shrank into a corner and didn't say another word. He was verymiserable. Nobody liked him - nobody believed him - nobody trusted him. Richard felt very, verysmall indeed.
11.被困
　　被困
　　朱利安看着月光下的竖铰链窗，它确实微微开着。“我们之前绕过去的时候怎么没有发现呢？”他有点惊讶，犹豫了一下。他们应该设法进去吗？去敲一敲后门，问问那个满面愁容的女人，让她告诉他们想知道的一切，不是更好吗？
　　但是，那个阴森森的驼背的家伙在那儿，朱利安一点也不喜欢他的样子。不，总的来说，最好还是从窗户爬进去，看看迪克是否在楼上，然后把他放出来，再一起从这扇开着的窗户逃走——没有人会发现，应该可以顺利逃走。
　　朱利安走到窗户边，抬起一条腿，跨在窗户上。他向安妮伸出一只手。“来吧，我来帮你。”他说。他把她拉到窗台上，然后把她抱着放到里面的地上。
　　接着是乔治，然后是理查德。乔治刚倾身出去，想鼓励蒂米也从窗户跳进来，这时意外发生了！
　　一束强烈的手电筒光照了进来，那束光穿过房间径直照着孩子们的眼睛，使得他们有些目眩。他们站在那儿，惊恐地眨着眼睛。
　　是谁？
　　安妮听到了一个人的声音，这是抓走迪克的其中一人。“好啊，好啊，好啊，一群小窃贼！”
　　声音突然变得很愤怒。“你们竟敢闯进来！我会把你们交给警察的。”
　　蒂米在外面狂叫起来。它朝窗户跃起，几乎就要成功跳进来了。那人立刻领会到了将要发生什么，走到开着的窗前，“砰”的一声把窗户关上了。现在蒂米进不去了！
　　“让我的狗进来！”乔治生气地说，傻乎乎地试图再把窗户打开。那人突然用火把去烫她的手，她痛得大叫起来。
　　那人说：“违抗我命令的小子，就会受到这样的惩罚。”可怜的乔治抚着受伤的手。
　　“喂，你听着，”朱利安生气地说，“你以为你在干什么？我们不是窃贼，而且如果你把我们交给警察，我们会非常非常高兴！”
　　“哦，是吗？”那人说着，走到房门口，大声喊道，“艾吉！艾吉！立刻拿一盏灯过来！”
　　厨房里传来了一声回应，几乎立刻就有一盏灯的灯光照在了外面的过道上。过道上越来越亮，那个看起来很痛苦的女人拿着一盏大油灯进来了。她惊讶地看着这几个小孩，似乎正要说些什么，那个男人粗暴地推了她一下。
　　“滚出去，闭上你的嘴。听到了吗？”
　　那个女人像只受惊的母鸡似的急忙跑了出去。那人环视着灯光下的孩子们。房间里几乎没有家具，看上去像是一间客厅。
　　“所以你不介意被交给警察？”那人说，“真有趣！你觉得他们会同意你们闯入我的房子？”
　　“我告诉你，我们不是闯入的窃贼。”朱利安说，他决心无论如何都要把事情弄清楚，“我们来这里，是因为我们有理由相信你把我弟弟锁在了这栋房子里的某个地方，而那完全是个误会。你们抓错人了。”
　　理查德一点也不喜欢这样，他非常害怕代替迪克被关在这儿。
　　他拼命躲在其他人身后。
　　那人紧紧地盯着朱利安，似乎在思考。“我们这儿根本就没有男孩，”他最后说，“我真的不明白你的意思。你不会是指我到乡间去带走了一个男孩子，把他囚禁了起来？”
　　“我不知道你们在做什么，”朱利安说，“我只知道，你们今天晚上在米德尔康贝森林抓走了我的弟弟迪克，以为他是理查德•肯特。
　　他不是，他是我弟弟迪克。如果你不马上把他放了，我就把我们知道的都告诉警察。”
　　“我的天哪，你怎么知道这一切的？”那人问，“正如你所说的，他被抓时，你在那儿吗？”
　　“我们中有一个人在，”朱利安坦率地说，“在树顶上，我们这才知道发生了什么。”
　　房间里寂静无声。那人拿出一支烟，点燃了。“你完全搞错了，”他说，“我们这里没有囚禁任何男孩，这件事太荒唐了。现在已经很晚很晚了，你们愿意在这里睡一晚，明天早上离开吗？我不喜欢深夜把一群孩子送出去。这里没有电话，不然我就给你们家里打电话了。”
　　朱利安犹豫了，他觉得迪克肯定在这房子里。如果他答应留下来过夜，就有可能弄清楚迪克是否真的在这儿。他很清楚地看出那人不希望他们逃出去找警察。猫头鹰庄园一定有不可告人的险恶秘密。
　　“我们留下，”他最后说，“我们的家人不在家，他们不会担心的。”
　　朱利安暂时忘记了理查德，他的家人肯定会担心。不过，这也没什么办法，最重要的就是先找到迪克。一旦这些人确定迪克不是他们要抓的男孩，他们肯定会放了迪克的，否则准是发疯了。也许认识理查德的恶棍洛奇还没到，还没见到迪克？这一定是这人想要他们留下过夜的原因。当然，他会等到洛奇来，当洛奇说：“不，他不是我们要抓的男孩！”他们就会放迪克走的。他们必须这样做！
　　那人又喊了艾吉，她立刻就过来了。
　　“这些孩子迷路了，”那人对她说，“我已经说了，会留他们过夜。收拾好一个房间，只要放好床垫和毯子就行了。如果他们想要的话，给他们一些吃的。”
　　艾吉显然非常吃惊。朱利安猜，她应该是不习惯这个男人对迷路的孩子友好。
　　他冲她吼道：“别站在那儿发抖，带上这些孩子，干活儿去！”
　　艾吉点头朝四个孩子示意。乔治踌躇着，“我的狗怎么办？”她说，“它还在外面哀号呢，没有它我睡不着。”
　　“睡不着也得睡，”那人粗鲁地说，“无论如何，我都不会让它进屋的，没得商量。”
　　“它会攻击它所遇到的任何人。”乔治说。
　　“它在外面不会遇到任何人，”那人说，“顺便问一下，你们是怎么从大门进来的？”
　　“我们到大门那里时，正好一辆车出去了。我们在大门关上之前溜进来的，”朱利安说，“大门是怎么关上的？用机关吗？”
　　“别多管闲事。”那人说着，沿过道朝相反的方向走了。
　　“真是个‘和蔼’的家伙。”朱利安对乔治说。
　　“哦，性情‘善良’。”乔治回答。那女人吃惊地盯着他们俩，她似乎没有意识到他们在说反话。她领着大家上楼。
　　他们来到一个大房间，房间的地上铺有地毯，角落里有一张小床，还有一两把椅子，就没有其他家具了。
　　“我去拿一些床垫给你们。”艾吉说。
　　“我帮你。”朱利安提议说。他觉得正好可以四处稍微看一看。
　　“好吧，”女人说，“其他人留在这儿。”
　　她和朱利安一起离开了房间。他们去了一个大柜子那儿，女人拽着两个大床垫。朱利安上去帮忙，她似乎对他的帮助很感动。
　　“谢谢，”她说，“它们相当重。”
　　“你没想到会有很多孩子留下来过夜吧？”朱利安问。
　　“嗯，有趣的是你们居然找来了，就在那之后……”女人开始说着，然后她又停了下来，咬着嘴唇，不安地扫视着过道两头。
　　“就在什么之后？”朱利安问，“就在另一个男孩来了之后，你是这个意思吗？”
　　“嘘！”女人看上去吓得要死，“你知道什么了？你不应该那样说。如果佩尔顿先生知道你那样说，他会活剥了我的皮，他肯定会认为是我告诉了你。忘了这事吧。”
　　“就是那个被关在屋顶阁楼里的男孩，是吗？”朱利安边说，边帮她把其中一张床垫抬到大卧室。由于巨大的恐慌，她把她拿的那头扔了下来。
　　“你是想让我惹上大麻烦吗？你们也想惹上麻烦吗？你想让佩尔顿先生告诉老亨奇，让他用鞭子抽打你们所有人吗？你不了解那个人！他很可怕。”
　　“洛奇什么时候来？”朱利安问，他下定决心要吓住这个女人，希望能唬她承认一个接一个的事实。这一次，她确实有些承受不住了，她站在那儿，膝盖颤抖着，盯着朱利安，好像不敢相信自己的耳朵似的。
　　“关于洛奇你知道些什么？”她低声说，“他也要来这儿吗？别告诉我他要来这里！”
　　“为什么？你不喜欢他？”朱利安把一只手放到她的肩上问，“你为什么如此害怕和不安？怎么回事？告诉我，我也许能帮助你。”
　　“洛奇是个坏蛋，”那女人说，“我以为他还在监狱里。别告诉我他又被放出来了，别告诉我他要来这里。”
　　她太害怕了，以至再也说不出来一句话，她哭了起来。朱利安不忍心再逼问她任何问题，默默地帮她把床垫拖到另一个房间。
　　“我给你们弄点吃的，”这个可怜的女人说着，痛苦地吸了吸鼻子，“如果你们想睡的话，可以在那边的柜子里找到毯子。”
　　她走了，朱利安低声告诉了其他人他的发现。“一旦房子里安静下来，我们就试试看能不能找到迪克。”他说，“这房子太奇怪了，充满了秘密，进进出出的人都很奇怪。我过会儿要溜出房间，看看还能发现什么。我感觉那个叫佩尔顿的人真的是在等洛奇来，看看迪克是不是理查德。当他发现迪克不是理查德时，我敢肯定他会放了迪克，还有我们。”
　　“那我呢？”理查德说，“一旦他看到我，我就完蛋了。我是他要抓的人。他恨我爸爸，也恨我。他会绑架我，带我去某个地方，索要一大笔赎金，只为了惩罚我们！”
　　“嗯，我们必须想办法别让他见到你，”朱利安说，“但是我觉得他应该不会想去见你，他想见的只有迪克。他认为我们几个都是迪克的兄弟姐妹，不会对我们感兴趣的！现在，你别再号啕大哭了，否则，说真的，我会亲手把你交给洛奇。你真是个胆小鬼，一点胆量也没有！”
　　“这一切都是因为你愚蠢的谎言和欺骗才发生的。”乔治愤怒地说，“都是因为你，我们的旅行被破坏了，迪克被锁起来了，可怜的蒂米独自待在外面。”
　　理查德看上去很吃惊。他缩到角落里，一句话也没再说。他很痛苦，没有人喜欢他，没有人相信他。理查德觉得自己真的非常非常卑微。
Chapter 12 JULIAN LOOKS ROUND
　　Chapter 12 JULIAN LOOKS ROUND
　　The woman brought them some food. It was only bread and butter and jam, with some hot coffee todrink. The four children were not really hungry, but they were very thirsty, and they drank the coffeeeagerly.
　　George opened the window and called softly down to Timmy. 'Tim! Here's something for you!'
　　Timmy was down there all right, watching and waiting. He knew where George was. He had howledand whined for some time, but now he was quiet.
　　George was quite determined to get him indoors if she could. She gave him all her bread and jam,dropping it down bit by bit, and listening to him wolfing it up. Anyway, old Timmy would know shewas thinking of him!
　　'Listen,' said Julian, coming in from the passage outside, where he had stood listening for a while. 'Ithink it would be a good idea if we put out this light, and settled down on the mattresses.
　　But I shall make up a lump on mine to look like me, so that if anyone comes they'll think I'm there onthe mattress. But I shan't be.'
　　'Where will you be, then?' asked Anne. 'Don't leave us!'
　　'I shall be hiding outside in that cupboard,' said Julian. 'I've a sort of feeling that our pleasant host,Mr. Perton, will come along presently to lock us in - and I've no intention of being locked in! I thinkhe'll flash a torch into the room, see that we're all four safely asleep on the mattresses, and thenquietly lock the door. Well - I shall be able to unlock it when I come back from the cupboard outside- and we shan't be prisoners at all!'
　　'Oh - that really is a good idea,' said Anne, cuddling herself up in a blanket. 'You'd better go and getinto the cupboard now, Julian, before we're locked up for the night!'
　　Julian blew out the lamp. He tiptoed to the door and opened it. He left it ajar. He went into thepassage and fumbled his way to where he knew the cupboard should be. Ah - there it was. He pulledat the handle and the door opened silently. He slipped inside and left the door open just a crack, sothat he would be able to see if anyone came along the wide passage.
　　He waited there about twenty minutes. The cupboard smelt musty, and it was very boring standingthere doing absolutely nothing.
　　51
　　Then, through the crack in the door, he suddenly noticed that a light was coming. Ah - somebody wasabout!
　　He peered through the crack. He saw Mr. Perton coming quietly along the corridor with a little oil-lamp held in his hand. He went to the door of the children's bedroom and pushed it a little.
　　Julian watched him, hardly daring to breathe.
　　Would he notice that the figure on one of the mattresses was only a lump made of a blanket rolled upand covered by another blanket? Julian fervently hoped that he wouldn't. All his plans would bespoilt if so.
　　Mr. Perton held the lamp high in his hand and looked cautiously into the room. He saw four huddled-up shapes lying on the mattresses - four children - he thought.
　　They were obviously asleep. Softly, Mr. Perton closed the door, and just as softly locked it.
　　Julian watched anxiously to see if he pocketed the key or not. No - he hadn't! He had left it in thelock. Oh good!
　　The man went away again, treading softly. He did not go downstairs, but disappeared into a roomsome way down on the right. Julian heard the door shut with a click. Then he heard another click.
　　The man evidently believed in locking himself in. Perhaps he didn't trust his other comrade, whereverhe was - or Hunchy or the woman.
　　Julian waited a while and then crept out of the cupboard. He stole up to Mr. Perton's room and lookedthrough the keyhole to see if the room was in darkness or not. It was! Was Mr. Perton snoring? Notthat Julian could hear.
　　However Julian was not going to wait till he heard Mr. Perton snore. He was going to find Dick -and he was pretty certain that the first place to look was in that attic upstairs!
　　'I bet Mr. Perton was up there with Dick and heard me throwing stones at the window,' thoughtJulian. 'Then he slipped down and opened that window to trap us into getting in there - and we fellneatly into the trap! He must have been waiting inside the room for us. I don't like Mr. Perton- too full of bright ideas!'
　　He was half-way up the flight of stairs that led to the attics now - going very carefully and slowly,afraid of making the stairs creak loudly. They did creak - and at every creak poor Julian stopped andlistened to see if anyone had heard!
　　There was a long passage at the top turning at both ends into the side-wings. Julian stood still anddebated - now which way ought he to go? - where exactly was that lighted window? It was 52somewhere along this long passage, he was certain. Well, he'd go along the doors and see if a lightshone out through the keyhole, or under the door anywhere.
　　Door after door was ajar. Julian peeped round each, making out bare dark attics, or box-rooms withrubbish in. Then he came to a door that was closed. He peered through the keyhole. No light camefrom inside the room.
　　Julian knocked gently. A voice came at once - Dick's voice. 'Who's there?'
　　'Sh! It's me - Julian,' whispered Julian. 'Are you all right, Dick?'
　　There came the creak of a bed, then the pattering of feet across a bare floor. Dick's voice camethrough the door, muffled and cautious.
　　'Julian! How did you get here? This is marvellous! Can you unlock the door and let me out?'
　　Julian had already felt for a key - but there was none. Mr. Perton had taken that key, at any rate!
　　'No. The key's gone,' he said. 'Dick, what did they do to you?'
　　'Nothing much. They dragged me off to the car and shoved me in,' said Dick, through the door.
　　'The man called Rooky wasn't there. The others waited for him for some time, then drove off.
　　They thought he might have gone off to see someone they meant to visit. So I haven't seen him.
　　He's coming tomorrow morning. What a shock for him when he finds I'm not Richard!'
　　'Richard's here too,' whispered Julian. 'I wish he wasn't - because if Rooky happens to see him he'll bekidnapped, I'm sure! The only hope is that Rooky will only see you - and as the other men think we'reall one family, they may let us all go. Did you come straight here in the car, Dick?'
　　'Yes,' said Dick. 'The gates opened like magic when we got here, but I couldn't see anybody. I wasshoved up here and locked in. One of the men came to tell me all the things Rooky was going to do tome when he saw me - and then he suddenly went downstairs and hasn't come back again.'
　　'Oh - I bet that was when we chucked stones up at your window,' said Julian at once. 'Didn't you hearthem?'
　　'Yes - so that was the crack I heard! The man with me went across to the window at once - and hemust have seen you. Now, what about you, Ju? How on earth did you get here? Are you all reallyhere? I suppose that was Timmy I heard howling outside.'
　　Julian quickly told him all his tale from the time he and George had met the howling Richard to themoment he had slipped up the stairs to find Dick.
　　53
　　There was a silence when he had finished his tale. Then Dick's voice came through the crack.
　　'Not much good making any plans, Julian. If things go all right, we'll be out of here by the morning,when Rooky finds I'm not the boy he wants. If things go wrong at least we're all together, and we canmake plans then. I wonder what his mother will think when Richard doesn't get home tonight.'
　　'Probably think he's gone off to the aunt's,' said Julian. 'I should think he's a very unreliable person.
　　Blow him! It was all because of him we got into this fix.'
　　'I expect the men will have some cock-and-bull story tomorrow morning, about why they got hold ofyou, when they find you're not Richard,' went on Julian. 'They'll probably say you threw stones attheir car or something, and they took you in hand - or found you hurt and brought you here to helpyou! Anyway, whatever they say, we won't make much fuss about it. We'll go quietly - and then we'llget things moving! I don't know what's going on here, but it's something queer. The police ought tolook into it, I'm certain.'
　　'Listen - that's Timmy again,' said Dick. 'Howling like anything for George, I suppose. You'd bettergo, Julian, in case he wakes up one of the men and they come out and find you here.
　　Good-night. I'm awfully glad you're near! Thanks awfully for coming to find me.'
　　'Good-night,' said Julian, and went back along the corridor, walking over the patches of moonlight,looking fearfully into the dark shadows in case Mr. Perton or somebody else was waiting for him!
　　But nobody was about. Timmy's howling died down. There was a deep silence in the house.
　　Julian went down the stairs to the floor on which the bedroom was where the others lay asleep.
　　He paused outside it. Should he do any further exploring? It really was such a chance!
　　He decided that he would. Mr. Perton was fast asleep, he hoped. He thought probably Hunchy andthe woman had gone to bed too. He wondered where the other man was, who had brought Dick toOwl's Dene. He hadn't seen him at all. Perhaps he had gone out in that black Bentley they had seengoing out of the gate.
　　Julian went down to the ground floor. A brilliant thought had just occurred to him. Couldn't he undothe front door and get the others down, and send them out, free? He himself couldn't escape, becauseit would mean leaving Dick alone.
　　54
　　Then he gave up the idea. 'No,' he thought. 'For one thing George and Anne would refuse to gowithout me - and even if they agreed to get out of the front door, and go down the drive to the gates,how would they undo them? They're worked by some machinery from the house.'
　　So his brilliant idea came to nothing. He decided to look into all the rooms on the ground floor.
　　He looked into the kitchen first. The fire was almost out. The moonlight came through the cracks ofthe curtains and lighted up the dark silent room. Hunchy and the woman had evidently retiredsomewhere.
　　There was nothing of interest in the kitchen. Julian went into the room opposite. It was a dining-room, with a long polished table, candlesticks on the walls and mantelpiece, and the remains of awood fire. Nothing of interest there either.
　　The boy went into another room. Was it a workroom, or what? There was a radiogram there, and abig desk. There was a stand with a curious instrument of some kind that had a stout wheel-likehandle. Julian suddenly wondered if it would open the gates! Yes - that was what it was for. He saw alabel attached to it. Left Gate. Right Gate. Both Gates.
　　'That's what it is - the machinery for opening either or both of the gates. If only I could get Dick outof that room I'd get us all out of this place in no time!' said Julian. He twisted the handle -what would happen?
12.朱利安的探索
　　朱利安的探索
　　那个女人给他们带来了一些吃的。只有面包、黄油和果酱，还有一些热咖啡。这四个孩子并不饿，但是非常口渴，他们大口大口地喝着咖啡。
　　乔治打开窗户，轻轻地朝下唤了蒂米一声。“蒂米，这是给你吃的。”
　　蒂米就在楼下，看着，等着。它知道乔治在哪儿。它之前吼叫哀号了一段时间，但是现在很安静。
　　如果可以的话，乔治是下定决心要把它带到屋里来的。她把她所有的面包和果酱都给了它，一点一点地往下扔，听它狼吞虎咽地吃掉。不管怎样，蒂米会知道乔治在想它。
　　“听着，”朱利安从外面的过道进来说，他已经站在那儿听了一会儿，“我想我们最好把灯熄灭，在床垫上躺下来。但我得在我睡的地方做出一个隆起的块状，看起来就像我躺在那儿。这样如果有人来，他们会认为我躺在床垫上。但实际上，我并不在。”
　　“那你会去哪里呢？”安妮问，“不要离开我们！”
　　“我会躲在外面的橱柜里，”朱利安说，“我有一种预感，我们和蔼可亲的东道主佩尔顿先生不久就会过来，把我们锁在里面。我可不想被锁住！我想他会用火把照一下房间，确保我们四个人都安然地睡在床垫上，然后悄悄地锁上门。当我从外面的橱柜回来时，就可以把锁打开，我们就不会被囚禁了！”
　　“那真是个好主意！”安妮说着蜷缩进一条毯子里，“朱利安，你最好现在就去橱柜里——在我们被锁在里面过夜之前！”
　　朱利安把灯吹灭，踮着脚尖走到门口，把门打开。他让门微微开着，走进了过道，摸索着走到他所知道的橱柜的位置。啊，就是这儿！他拉了下门把手，门静静地打开了。他溜了进去，将橱柜门开了一条缝隙。这样他就能看到是否有人沿着宽阔的过道走过来。
　　他在那儿等了大约20分钟。橱柜里散发着霉味，待在那里什么也不做，真的很无聊。
　　突然，透过门缝，他注意到有一道亮光过来了。啊哈，有人来了！
　　他从门缝中偷偷往外看，只见佩尔顿先生正悄悄地沿着过道走过来，手里提着一盏油灯。他走到孩子们卧室门前，把门推开了一点点。朱利安看着他，几乎不敢呼吸。
　　“他会不会注意到，其中一个床垫上的身影只是用卷着的毯子制造的假象？”朱利安迫切地希望佩尔顿先生不会发现他。如果被发现的话，他所有的计划就都泡汤了。
　　佩尔顿先生将手里的灯举得高高的，小心翼翼地检查着房间里。他看到床垫上躺着四个蜷缩起来的身影。就是那四个孩子，他心想。
　　他们显然睡着了。佩尔顿先生轻轻地关上了门，同样轻轻地把门锁上了。朱利安焦急地看着他有没有把钥匙装进口袋里。没有，他没有！他把钥匙留在了锁上，太好了！
　　佩尔顿先生轻轻地走了。他没有下楼，而是进了过道右边的某个房间。朱利安听到门“咔哒”一声关上了，然后又听到了另一个“咔哒”声。显然这个人觉得把房门锁上更安全。也许他不信任他的伙伴——此刻不知身处何方的洛奇，也不信任驼背和艾吉。
　　朱利安等了一会儿，然后蹑手蹑脚地从橱柜里出来。他偷偷溜到佩尔顿先生的房间门口，透过钥匙孔看房间里有没有熄灯。房间里是黑的！佩尔顿先生开始打鼾了吗？朱利安听不到。
　　但是朱利安不会等到听见佩尔顿先生打鼾再走的。他要去找迪克，而且他非常肯定，第一个要去找的地方就是楼上的阁楼！
　　“我敢打赌，佩尔顿先生和迪克之前一起待在那里，听到了我朝窗户扔石头，”朱利安心想，“然后他跑下来，打开了那扇窗户，诱使我们进去。然后我们齐刷刷地掉进了陷阱！他那会儿一定是在房间里等着我们。我不喜欢佩尔顿先生，他的鬼主意太多了！”
　　现在他在通往阁楼的楼梯上，非常小心缓慢地走着，生怕楼梯发出“嘎吱嘎吱”的响声。楼梯确实发出了“嘎吱嘎吱”的响声，它们每响一声，可怜的朱利安就停下来听，看有没有人听到。
　　楼顶有一条长长的过道，往两边都有侧道。朱利安站着不动，仔细思考着，现在他应该走哪条路？那扇亮着灯的窗户到底在哪里？他确信它就在这条长长的过道通往的某个地方。朱利安沿着每一扇门走，看看有没有灯光从钥匙孔或是门下面透出来。
　　一扇扇门都半开着，朱利安一间间地偷偷看着。他看到的只有一片漆黑的空空阁楼，或是有杂物的储藏室。然后朱利安来到一扇关着的门前，他从钥匙孔往里看，房间里没有光。
　　朱利安轻轻地敲了一下门，里面立即传来了一个声音：“谁啊？”这是迪克的声音。
　　“嘘——是我，朱利安。”朱利安低声说，“迪克，你还好吗？”
　　房间里传来了床的嘎吱声，然后是光脚走在地板上的声音。迪克的声音从门里面传来，低沉而谨慎。
　　“朱利安！你怎么来的？这真不可思议！你能把门打开，放我出去吗？”
　　朱利安已经摸索着找过了，但是锁上没有钥匙，一定是佩尔顿先生拿走了！
　　“不行，钥匙被拿走了，”他说，“迪克，他们对你做了什么？”
　　“没什么。他们把我拖到汽车边，推上了车，”迪克在门里面说，“那个叫洛奇的人不在那儿。其他人等了他一会儿，然后开车走了。他们认为洛奇可能去见他们打算拜访的人了，所以我没见过他。他明天早上来，当他发现我不是理查德的时候，该有多震惊啊！”
　　“理查德也在这儿，”朱利安低声说，“其实我倒希望他不在，因为如果洛奇碰巧看到他，他会被绑架的，我敢肯定！现在，我唯一希望的就是洛奇只过来见你，其他人认为我们是一家人，这样一来，他们才可能会把我们都放走。迪克，你在车上是直接到这儿来的吗？”
　　“是的，”迪克说，“当我们到达这里时，大门像变魔术一样打开了，但是我在门边没看到任何人。我被推到这里，锁了起来。其中一个人过来告诉我，洛奇看到我时将要对我怎么样。然后他就突然下楼了，再也没有上来过。”
　　“哦，我想就是那时，我们朝你这边的窗户扔石头的，”朱利安立刻说，“你没有听到吗？”
　　“听到了，所以那就是我也听到的啪嗒声！当时，和我在一起的那个人立刻走到了窗前，他一定看到你们了！那你呢，朱利安？你究竟是怎么到这儿来的？你们真的都在这儿吗？我想在外面吼叫的是蒂米。”
　　朱利安快速地把所有的事情都告诉了迪克——从他和乔治遇到喊叫的理查德，一直到他溜上楼梯来找迪克。
　　他讲完整个经过后，一片寂静。然后迪克的声音从门缝里传了出来。
　　“制订计划没什么用，朱利安。如果一切顺利的话，明天早上当洛奇发现我不是他要抓的人时，我们就能离开这里了。如果出了岔子，至少我们都在一起。那时，我们可以再制订计划。我想知道理查德今晚没有回家，他妈妈会怎么想。”
　　“他妈妈可能会认为他去了他姨妈家，”朱利安说，“我认为他是个非常不可靠的人。真讨厌！都是因为他，我们才陷入了这种困境。”
　　“我估计明天早上，当这些人发现你不是理查德时，他们会因为抓了你而编出一些荒唐的故事。”朱利安继续说道，“他们可能会说你向他们的车扔石头什么的，然后他们要处置你，或者会说发现你受伤了，把你带到这儿来帮你！总之，不管他们说什么，我们都不会大惊小怪的。我们会安静地离开，然后我们会推动事情进一步发展！我不知道这里发生了什么，但总感觉有些奇怪。我确定，警察应该来调查一下。”
　　“听，又是蒂米在叫，”迪克说，“听上去像是乔治发生了什么事。你最好快离开，朱利安，以防它的叫声吵醒了哪个人，出来看到你在这儿。我很高兴你们在附近，非常感谢你们来找我说‘晚安’。”
　　“晚安。”朱利安说。然后，他沿着过道往回走。从月光笼罩的地方走过时，他恐惧地看着黑暗的阴影处，以防佩尔顿先生或其他人在等着他。
　　不过，周围并没有人。蒂米的叫声渐渐消失了，屋子里寂静无声。朱利安下了楼梯，回到其他人睡着的卧室那一层。他在卧室门口停了下来。他应该做进一步的探察吗？这真的是一个很好的机会！
　　他决定再进一步探察，希望佩尔顿先生睡得很熟。他认为驼背和艾吉很有可能也已经睡了。他想知道把迪克带到猫头鹰庄园的另外一个人在哪儿，到现在他根本没再见过那个人。也许那个人已经跟着那辆驶出大门的黑色宾利离开了。
　　朱利安去了一楼，他突然想到了一个绝妙的主意。他可以打开前门，让其他人下来，把他们送出去，这样他们不就自由了吗？但他自己不能逃走，因为那就意味着只留下迪克一个人了。
　　随后，他放弃了这个想法。“不行，”他想，“一方面，乔治和安妮不会同意留下我离开的。另一方面，即使他们同意从前门出去，沿着车道往大门口走，他们要怎样打开大门呢？大门是由房子里的某些机关控制的。”
　　他的这个主意落空了。他决定查看一下一楼的所有房间。他先去看了看厨房。厨房里的火差不多要熄灭了，月光透过窗帘的缝隙照进来，照亮了黑暗寂静的房间。显然，驼背和艾吉已经离开了。
　　厨房里没有什么值得注意的东西，朱利安走进了对面的房间。
　　那是一间餐厅，里面有一张长长的、擦得很亮的桌子，墙上放着烛台，旁边有一个壁炉，还有一些烧火后的柴灰。这里也没什么可值得注意的。
　　他又走进了另一个房间。这是一间工作室还是什么？房间里有一台收音机和一张大桌子。有一个支架上放着一种奇怪的仪器，仪器上有一个奇怪的轮状手柄。朱利安突然对此产生了好奇——它能不能打开大门？没错，它就是用来打开大门的。他看到上面贴了一张标签：左门，右门，两边门。
　　“就是它，它就是用来打开大门中的一扇或让两扇门一起打开的机器。只要能把迪克带出那个房间，我就能马上带所有人离开这个地方！”朱利安想着。他转动了手柄，接下来会发生什么呢？
Chapter 13 STRANGE SECRET
　　Chapter 13 STRANGE SECRET
　　A curious groaning, whining noise began, as some kind of strong machinery was set working.
　　Julian hurriedly turned the handle back. If it was going to make all that noise, he wasn't going to tryhis hand at opening the gates! It would bring Mr. Perton out of his room in a rush!
　　'Most ingenious, whatever it is,' thought the boy, examining it as well as he could in the moonlightthat streamed through the window. He looked round the room again. A noise came to his ears and hestood still.
　　'It's somebody snoring,' he thought. 'I'd better not mess about here any more! Where are theysleeping? Somewhere not far from here, that's certain.'
　　55
　　He tiptoed cautiously into the next room and looked inside it. It was a lounge, but there was nobodythere at all. He couldn't hear the snoring there either.
　　He was puzzled. There didn't seem to be any other room nearby where people could sleep. He wentback to the workroom or study. Yes - now he could hear that noise again - and it was somebodysnoring! Somebody quite near - and yet not near enough to hear properly, or to see.
　　Most peculiar.
　　Julian walked softly round the room, trying to find a place where the snoring sounded loudest of all.
　　Yes - by this bookcase that reached to the ceiling. That was where the snoring sounded most of all.
　　Was there a room behind this wall, next to the workroom? Julian went out to investigate.
　　But there was no room behind the study at all - only the wall of the corridor, as far as he could see. Itwas more and more mysterious.
　　He went back to the study again, and over to the bookcase. Yes - there it was again. Somebody wasasleep and snoring not far off - but WHERE?
　　Julian began to examine the bookcase. It was full of books jammed tightly together - novels,biographies, reference books - all higgledy-piggledy. He removed some from a shelf and examinedthe bookcase behind. It was of solid wood.
　　He put back the books and examined the big bookcase again. It was a very solid affair. Julian lookedcarefully at the books, shining in the moonlight. One shelf of books looked different from the others -less tidy - the books not so jammed together. Why should just one shelf be different?
　　Julian quietly took the books from that shelf. Behind them was the solid wood again. Julian put hishand at the back and felt about. A knob was hidden in a corner. A knob! Whatever was that there for?
　　Cautiously Julian turned the knob this way and that. Nothing happened. Then he pressed it. Stillnothing happened. He pulled it - and it slid out a good six inches!
　　Then the whole of the back of that particular shelf slid quietly downwards, and left an opening bigenough for somebody to squeeze through! Julian Held his breath. A sliding panel! What was behindit?
　　A dim flickering light came from the space behind. Julian waited till his eyes were used to it after thebright moonlight. He was trembling with excitement. The snoring now sounded so loud that Julianfelt as if the snorer must be almost within hand's reach!
　　56
　　Then gradually he made out a tiny room, with a small narrow bed, a table and a shelf on which a fewarticles could dimly be made out. A candle was burning in a corner. On the bed was the snorer. Juliancould not see what he was like, except that he looked big and burly as he lay there, snoringpeacefully.
　　'What a find!' thought Julian. 'A secret hiding-place - a place to hide all kinds of people, I suppose,who have enough money to pay for such a safe hole. This fellow ought to have been warned not tosnore! He gave himself away.'
　　The boy did not dare to stay there any longer, looking into that curious secret room. It must be builtin a space between the wall of the study and the wall of the corridor - probably a very old hiding-place made when the house was built.
　　Julian felt for the knob. He pushed it back into place, and the panel slid up again, as noiselessly asbefore. It was evidently kept in good working order!
　　The snoring was muffled again now. Julian replaced the books, hoping that they were more or less ashe had found them.
　　He felt very thrilled. He had found one of the secrets of Owl's Dene, at any rate. The police would bevery interested to hear about that secret hole - and perhaps they would be even more interested tohear about the person inside it!
　　It was absolutely essential now that he and the others should escape. Would it be all right if he wentwithout Dick? No - if the men suspected any dirty work on his part - discovered that he knew of thesecret hole, for instance - they might harm Dick. Regretfully Julian decided that there must be noescape for him unless everyone, including Dick, could come too.
　　He didn't explore any more. He suddenly felt very tired indeed and crept softly upstairs. He felt as ifhe simply must lie down and think. He was too tired to do anything else.
　　He went to the bedroom. The key was still in the lock outside. He went into the room and shut thedoor. Mr. Perton would find the door unlocked the next morning, but probably he would think hehadn't turned the key properly. Julian lay down on the mattress beside Richard. All the others werefast asleep.
　　He meant to think out all his problems - but no sooner had he closed his eyes than he was fast asleep.
　　He didn't hear Timmy howling outside once more. He didn't hear the screech owl that made the nighthideous on the hill. He didn't see the moon slide down the sky.
　　57
　　It was not Mr. Perton who awoke the children next morning, but the woman. She came into the roomand called to them.
　　'If you want breakfast you'd better come down and have it!'
　　They all sat up in a hurry, wondering where in the world they were. 'Hallo!' said Julian, blinkingsleepily. 'Breakfast, did you say? It sounds good. Is there anywhere we can wash?'
　　'You can wash down in the kitchen,' said the woman, sullenly, 'I'm not cleaning any bathroom upafter you!'
　　'Leave the door unlocked for us to get out!' said Julian, innocently. 'Mr. Perton locked it last night.'
　　'So he said,' answered the woman, 'but he hadn't locked it! It wasn't locked when I tried the door thismorning. Aha! You didn't know that, did you? You'd have been wandering all over the house, Isuppose, if you'd guessed that.'
　　'Probably we should,' agreed Julian, winking at the others. They knew that he had meant to go andfind Dick in the night, and snoop round a bit - but they didn't know all he had discovered. He hadn'thad the heart to wake them and tell them the night before.
　　'Don't you be too long,' said the woman, and went out of the door, leaving it open.
　　'I hope she's taken some breakfast up to poor old Dick,' said Julian, in a low voice. The others cameclose to him.
　　'Ju - did you find Dick last night?' whispered Anne. He nodded. Then, very quickly and quietly hetold them all he had discovered - where Dick was - and then how he had heard the snoring -and discovered the secret panel - the hidden room - and the man who slept so soundly there, notknowing that Julian had seen him.
　　'Julian! How thrilling!' said George. 'Whoever would have thought of all that?'
　　'Oh yes - and I discovered the machinery that opens the gates too,' said Julian. It's in the same room.
　　But come on - if we don't go down to the kitchen that woman will be after us again. I hope Hunchywon't be there - I don't like him.'
　　Hunchy, however, was there, finishing his breakfast at a small table. He scowled at the children, butthey took absolutely no notice of him.
　　'You've been a long time,' grumbled the woman. 'There's the sink over there, if you want to wash, andI've put a towel out for you. You look pretty dirty, all of you.'
　　58
　　'We are,' said Julian, cheerfully. 'We could have done with a bath last night - but we didn't exactly getmuch of a welcome, you know.'
　　When they had washed they went to a big scrubbed table. There was no cloth on it. The woman hadput out some bread and butter and some boiled eggs and a jug of steaming hot cocoa. They all satdown and began to help themselves. Julian talked cheerfully, winking at the others to make them dothe same. He wasn't going to let the hunchback think they were scared or worried in any way.
　　'Shut up, you,' said Hunchy, suddenly. Julian took no notice. He went on talking, and George backedhim up valiantly, though Anne and Richard were too scared, after hearing the hunchback's furiousvoice.
　　'Did you hear what I said?' suddenly yelled Hunchy, and got up from the little table where he hadbeen sitting. 'Hold your tongues, all of you! Coming into my kitchen and making all that row!
　　Hold your tongues!'
　　Julian rose too. 'I don't take orders from you whoever you are,' he said, and he sounded just like agrown-up. 'You hold your tongue - or else be civil.'
　　'Oh, don't talk to him like that, don't,' begged the woman, anxiously. 'He's got such a temper -he'll take a stick to you!'
　　'I'd take a stick to him - except that I don't hit fellows smaller than myself,' said Julian.
　　What would have happened if Mr. Perton hadn't appeared in the kitchen at that moment nobodyknew! He stalked in and glared round, sensing that there was a row going on.
　　'You losing your temper again, Hunchy?' he said. 'Keep it till it's needed. I'll ask you to produce itsometime today possibly - if these kids don't behave themselves!' He looked round at the childrenwith a grim expression. Then he glanced at the woman.
　　'Rooky's coming soon,' he told her. 'And one or two others. Get a meal - a good one. Keep thesechildren in here, Hunchy, and keep an eye on them. I may want them later.'
　　He went out. The woman was trembling. 'Rooky's coming,' she half-whispered to Hunchy.
　　'Get on with your work, woman,' said the dwarf. 'Go out and get the vegetables in yourself - I've gotto keep an eye on these kids.'
　　The poor woman scuttled about. Anne was sorry for her. She went over to her. 'Shall I clear away andwash up for you?' she asked. 'You're going to be busy - and I've nothing to do.'
　　59
　　'We'll all help,' said Julian. The woman gave him an astonished and grateful glance. It was plain thatshe was not used to good manners or politeness of any sort.
　　'Yah!' said Hunchy, sneeringly. 'You won't get round me with your smarmy ways!'
　　Nobody took the slightest notice of him. All the children began to clear away the breakfast things,and Anne and George stacked them in the sink, and began to wash them.
　　'Yah!' said Hunchy again.
　　'And yah to you,' said Julian, pleasantly, which made the others laugh, and Hunchy scowl till his eyesdisappeared under his brows!
13.奇怪的秘密
　　奇怪的秘密
　　某种强劲的机器开始运转，立马传出了奇怪的咔咔声。朱利安急忙把手柄转了回去。如果知道它会发出那样的声音，他是不会尝试打开大门的。因为那会吵醒佩尔顿先生，让他匆忙从房间里跑出来。
　　“不管它是什么，都很有独创性。”朱利安一边在窗前透过洒下的月光尽可能仔细地观察它，一边思考着。他又环视了一下房间，突然听到了什么声响，他站着不敢再移动。
　　“是有人在打鼾，”他心想，“我最好还是不要在这里乱动了。他们在哪儿睡觉呢？肯定离这里不远。”
　　他小心翼翼、蹑手蹑脚地走进隔壁房间，在里面看着。这是间休息室，但里面根本没有人，而且他在这儿也没有听到打鼾声。
　　他感到很疑惑。附近似乎没有其他可以让人睡觉的房间了。他又回到那间工作室，或者说是书房。现在他又能听到那声音了，确实是有人在打鼾。那人离得很近，但还不足以近到能听得很清楚，也看不到那个人。太奇怪了！
　　朱利安在房间里轻轻地走来走去，想找到一个听鼾声听得最清楚的地方。哦，在这个高度几乎可达天花板的书架旁——这里就是听鼾声听得最清楚的地方。难道这堵墙后面，也就是工作间旁边有个房间吗？朱利安出去探察了一番，但是这个书房后面根本没有房间，他能看到的只有过道的墙。这越来越神秘了。
　　他又回到书房，朝书架走去。没错，又听到鼾声了。有人在不远的地方睡着了，在打鼾，但是他在哪儿呢？
　　朱利安开始检查书架。书架上面塞满了紧紧地排在一起的书——小说、传记、参考书，有些乱七八糟的。他从一个架子上拿下来一些书，检查后面的书架。哦，书架是实木的。
　　他把书放了回去，重新检查大书架。这是一个非常结实的书架，朱利安仔细地看着月光笼罩下的那些书。有一个书架上的书看起来和其他书架上的书不同——没那么整齐，书放得也没那么挤。
　　为什么只有这个架子与众不同？
　　朱利安轻轻地把那个架子上的书拿下来，它后面也是实木的。
　　朱利安把手伸到架子后面摸索着。角落里藏着一个旋钮！它是用来干什么的？
　　朱利安小心翼翼地左右转动旋钮，什么也没发生。然后他按了一下旋钮，还是什么也没发生。他拉了一下旋钮，它居然滑出来了六英寸多！
　　然后那个书架的整个背面静静地向下滑动，出现了一个大的开口——足以让一个人挤过去！朱利安屏住了呼吸——居然有一个可以滑动的背板！它的后面是什么？
　　书架背面的空间里闪烁着微弱的光。朱利安等了一会儿，直到他的眼睛适应了从明亮的月光到这微弱光线的转变。他激动得直哆嗦。打鼾声现在听起来很响，朱利安觉得打鼾的人一定就在触手可及的地方！
　　渐渐地，他辨认出这是一个小房间，里面有一张窄小的床、一张桌子和一个架子，架子上可以隐约看到有一些物品。房间的角落里点着一根蜡烛，床上就是打鼾的人。朱利安看不清他长什么样子，只能看到他躺在那儿，静静地打着鼾，那个身影看上去高大魁梧。
　　“真是个大发现啊！”朱利安心想，“居然有一个秘密的藏身处。
　　我想，这是一个用来藏匿各种各样的人的地方——只要他们为此付得起足够的钱。这家伙应该被警告过不要打鼾，但是他暴露了自己。”
　　朱利安望着那奇怪的密室，不敢再在那儿待下去了。它一定是建在书房的墙和过道的墙之间的，可能是当初建这个房子时就设计了这样一个很古老的躲藏处。
　　朱利安摸索着找到旋钮，把它推回原处，背板又像之前一样无声地升了上来。显然，它运转状态良好。
　　打鼾声现在又变小了。朱利安把书放了回去，希望它们看起来差不多像他刚发现它们时的样子。
　　他感到非常激动。不管怎样，他发现了猫头鹰庄园的秘密之一。警察会对那个密室很感兴趣的，或许他们听说了密室里面的人会更感兴趣！
　　现在至关重要的是他和其他人得赶快逃脱。如果他不带上迪克，先离开这里，行吗？不，如果那些人怀疑他干了什么坏事，比如发现他知道了那个密室的事，他们可能会伤害迪克。朱利安遗憾地断定，除非每个人，包括迪克，都能一起走，否则他一定逃不掉。
　　他不再进行进一步的探察了。他突然感到非常疲倦，蹑手蹑脚地上了楼。他感觉自己似乎必须要躺下来好好想一想了，他现在太累了，什么事也做不了。
　　他朝卧室走去，钥匙还插在门外的锁里。他走进房间里，把门关上。佩尔顿先生第二天早上会发现门没有锁，但他可能会认为自己没有将钥匙转到位。朱利安躺到了理查德旁边的床垫上。其他人都睡得很熟。
　　他本打算把所有问题都好好考虑一番，但他一闭上眼睛就睡着了。他没有听到蒂米在外面又叫了一次，没有听到山丘上猫头鹰发出的可怕的尖叫声，也没有看到月亮从空中慢慢滑落。
　　唤醒孩子们的不是佩尔顿先生，而是艾吉。她走进房间，朝他们大声喊道：“如果你们想吃早餐，最好下楼去吃！”
　　他们都急忙坐了起来，好奇他们到底在哪儿。“嘿，”朱利安困倦地眨着眼睛，说，“您是说早餐吗？听起来不错。有什么地方可以让我们洗漱一下吗？”
　　“你们可以在厨房里洗漱，”艾吉不高兴地说，“我可不想跟在你们后面收拾浴室！”
　　“别锁门，我们好出去！”朱利安一脸天真地说，“佩尔顿先生昨晚把它锁上了。”
　　“他是说了要锁门，”艾吉回答说，“但他并没有锁。今天早上我开门的时候，门没有锁。啊哈！你们不知道，是吧？如果你们猜到门没锁的话，我估计你们肯定就在房子里到处闲逛了。”
　　“可能吧。”朱利安一边应声，一边朝其他小伙伴眨着眼睛。其他小伙伴知道他打算夜里去找迪克，并且稍微探察一下，但他们不知道他所发现的一切。前一天晚上，他不忍心叫醒他们，告诉他们这一切。
　　“你们别拖太久。”艾吉说着，离开了房间，留下房门敞开着。
　　“希望她能给可怜的迪克送些早餐。”朱利安低声说。其他人朝他靠拢过来。
　　“朱利安，你昨晚找到迪克了吗？”安妮低声问。朱利安点了点头，然后快速地轻声告诉了他们他所发现的一切——迪克在哪儿，他听到了打鼾声，发现了隐秘的背板、密室以及那个睡得非常香、不知道自己被朱利安发现了的男人。
　　“朱利安，真是太惊心动魄了！”乔治说，“谁会想到这一切呢？”
　　“是啊，我还发现了打开大门的机关，”朱利安说，“它也在同一个房间里。不过还是快走吧，如果我们不去厨房，艾吉会再来找我们的。希望驼背不在那儿，我不喜欢他。”
　　然而，驼背在那儿，就在一张小桌子旁，刚吃完早餐。他怒视着孩子们，但他们完全不理睬他。
　　“你们动作可真慢，”艾吉抱怨道，“如果你们想洗漱的话，那边有个水槽。我给你们拿了一条毛巾，你们看起来都脏兮兮的。”
　　“我们是脏兮兮的，”朱利安愉快地说，“我们昨晚本可以洗个澡，但是你知道的，我们并不怎么受欢迎。”
　　他们洗漱好之后，走到了一张干净的大桌子旁。桌子上没有桌布。艾吉已经拿出了一些面包、黄油、煮鸡蛋和热气腾腾的可可。
　　他们都坐下开始吃了起来。朱利安兴高采烈地说着话，并向其他人使眼色，让他们也这样做。他不想让驼背觉得他们有任何的害怕或担心。
　　“你们都闭嘴。”驼背突然说。朱利安没有理会，继续说笑着。
　　虽然安妮和理查德在听到驼背暴怒的声音后害怕极了，不敢出声，但是乔治勇敢地应和着朱利安，给他以支持。
　　“你们听到我说的话了吗？”驼背突然大叫道，从他一直坐着的小桌子旁站了起来，“你们所有人都给我管好自己的嘴！进了我的厨房，还那样吵吵嚷嚷！”
　　朱利安也站了起来。“不管你是谁，我都不受你指挥，”他说道，语气听起来就像个大人一样，“你管好你自己的舌头，否则我就不客气了。”
　　“哦，不要那样跟他说话，不要，”艾吉急切地恳求道，“他脾气太坏了，会拿棍子打你们的！”
　　“我也会拿棍子打他，只可惜我不打个头比自己小的家伙。”朱利安说。
　　没有人知道，如果当时佩尔顿先生没有出现在厨房里，会发生什么。佩尔顿先生无声地走进厨房，瞪着眼睛扫视了一下所有人，察觉到这儿正在进行一场争吵。
　　“你又发脾气了，亨奇？”他说，“等有需要的时候再发吧。今天说不定什么时候你就发脾气了——如果这些孩子不守规矩的话！”他表情阴沉地扫视着孩子们，然后瞥了艾吉一眼。
　　“洛奇很快就要来了，”他告诉她，“还会带一两个人来。准备好饭，丰盛一点。把这些孩子留在这儿。亨奇，你看好他们。我之后可能会找他们。”
　　他走出了厨房。艾吉在发抖。“洛奇要来了。”她低声对驼背说。
　　“继续干你的工作，”驼背说，“你出去把蔬菜弄进来，我得看着这些小孩。”
　　那可怜的艾吉慌乱地来回走着。安妮为她感到难过，朝她走过去。“我能帮您收拾餐桌、清洗餐具吗？”她问，“您会很忙的，但是我没有事情做。”
　　“我们都会帮忙的。”朱利安说。艾吉吃惊而感激地看了他一眼。很明显，她不习惯任何形式的礼貌或友好。
　　“呀！”驼背轻蔑地说，“你们的虚情假意骗不了我的！”
　　压根没有人理会他。所有的孩子都开始收拾吃早餐留下的碗盘，安妮和乔治把它们堆放到水槽里，开始清洗。
　　“呀！”驼背又说。
　　“呀什么呀！”朱利安揶揄地说，这让其他人都笑了起来。驼背皱起了眉头，眉毛把眼睛都遮住了。
Chapter 14 ROOKY IS VERY ANGRY
　　Chapter 14 ROOKY IS VERY ANGRY
　　About an hour later there was a curious grinding, groaning noise that turned to a whining.
　　Richard, Anne and George jumped violently. But Julian knew what it was.
　　The gates are being opened,' he told them, and they remembered how he had described the machinerythat opened the gates - the curious wheel-like handle, labelled 'Left Gate. Right Gate.
　　Both Gates'.
　　'How do you know that?' asked Hunchy at once, surprised and suspicious.
　　'Oh, I'm a good guesser,' replied Julian airily. 'Correct me if I'm wrong - but I couldn't help thinkingthe gates were being opened - and I'm guessing it's Rooky that's coming through them!'
　　'You're so sharp you'll cut yourself one day,' grumbled Hunchy, going to the door.
　　'So my mother told me when I was two years old,' said Julian, and the others giggled. If there was anyanswering back to be done, Julian could always do it!
　　They all went to the window. George opened it. Timmy was there, sitting just outside. George hadbegged the woman to let him in, but she wouldn't. She had thrown him some scraps, and told Georgethere was a pond he could drink from, but beyond that she wouldn't go.
　　'Timmy,' called George, as she heard the sound of a car purring quietly up the drive, 'Timmy -stay there. Don't move!'
　　She was afraid that Timmy might perhaps run round to the front door, and go for anyone who jumpedout of the car. Timmy looked up at her inquiringly. He was puzzled about this whole 60affair. Why wasn't he allowed inside the house with George? He knew there were some people whodidn't welcome dogs into their houses - but George never went to those houses. It was a puzzle tohim, too, to understand why she didn't come out to him.
　　Still, she was there, leaning out of the window; he could hear her voice; he could even lick her handif he stood up on his hind legs against the wall.
　　'You shut that window and come inside,' said Hunchy, maliciously. He took quite a pleasure in seeingthat George was upset at being separated from Timmy.
　　'Here comes the car,' said Julian. They all looked at it - and then glanced at each other. KMF 102- of course!
　　The black Bentley swept by the kitchen windows and up to the front door. Three men got out.
　　Richard crouched back, his face going pale.
　　Julian glanced round at him raising his eyebrows, mutely asking him if he recognized one of the menas Rooky. Richard nodded miserably. He was very frightened now.
　　The whining, groaning noise came again. The gates were being shut. Voices came from the hall, thenthe men went into one of the rooms, and there was the sound of a door being shut.
　　Julian wondered if he could slip out of the room unnoticed and go up to see if Dick was all right.
　　He sidled to the door, thinking that Hunchy was engrossed in cleaning an array of dirty shoes.
　　But his grating voice sounded at once.
　　'Where you going? If you don't obey orders I'll tell Mr. Perton - and won't you be sorry!'
　　There's quite a lot of people in this house going to be sorry for themselves soon,' said Julian, in anirritatingly cheerful voice. 'You be careful, Hunchy.'
　　Hunchy lost his temper suddenly and threw the shoe-brush he was using straight at Julian. Juliancaught it deftly and threw it up on the high mantelpiece.
　　'Thanks,' he said. 'Like to throw another?'
　　'Oh don't,' said the woman, beseechingly. 'You don't know what he's like when he's in a real temper.
　　Don't!'
　　The door of the room that the men had gone into opened, and somebody went upstairs. 'To fetchDick,' thought Julian at once. He stood and listened.
　　Hunchy got another shoe- brush and went on polishing, muttering angrily under his breath. Thewoman went on preparing some food. The others listened with Julian. They too guessed that the manhad gone to fetch Dick to show him to Rooky.
　　61
　　Footsteps came down the stairs again - two lots this time. Yes - Dick must be with the man, theycould hear his voice.
　　'Let go my arm! I can come without being dragged!' they heard him say indignantly. Good old Dick!
　　He wasn't going to be dragged about without making a strong protest.
　　He was taken into the room where the other three men were waiting. Then a loud voice was heard.
　　'He's not the boy! Fools - you've got the wrong boy!'
　　Hunchy and the woman heard the words too. They gaped at one another. Something had gone wrong.
　　They went to the door and stood there silently. The children just stood behind them.
　　Julian edged Richard away very gradually.
　　'Rub some soot over your hair,' he whispered. 'Make it as black as you can, Richard. If the men comeout here to see us, they're not likely to recognize you so easily if your hair's black. Go on, quick -while the others aren't paying attention.'
　　Julian was pointing to the inside of the grate, where black soot hung. Richard put his trembling handsinto it and covered them with it. Then he rubbed the soot over his yellow hair.
　　'More,' whispered Julian. 'Much more! Go on. I'll stand in front of you so that the others can't seewhat you're doing.'
　　Richard rubbed soot even more wildly over his hair. Julian nodded. Yes - it looked black enoughnow. Richard looked quite different. Julian hoped Anne and George would be sensible enough not toexclaim when they saw him.
　　There was evidently some sharp argument going on in the room off the hall. Voices were raised, butnot many words could be made out from where the children stood at the kitchen door. Dick's voicecould be heard too. It suddenly sounded quite clearly.
　　'I TOLD you you'd made a mistake. Now you just let me go, see!'
　　Hunchy suddenly pushed everyone roughly away from the door - except poor Richard who wasstanding over in a dark corner, shaking with fright!
　　'They're coming,' he hissed. 'Get away from the door.'
　　Everyone obeyed. Hunchy took up a shoe-brush again, the woman went to peel potatoes, the childrenturned over the pages of some old magazines they had found.
　　Footsteps came to the kitchen door. It was flung open. Mr. Perton was there - and behind him anotherman. No mistaking who he was!
　　62
　　Thick-lipped, with an enormous nose - yes, he was the ruffian Rooky, once bodyguard to Richard'sfather - the man who hated Richard because he had told tales of him and who had been sent off indisgrace by the boy's father.
　　Richard cowered back in his corner, hiding behind the others. Anne and George had given himastonished stares when they had noticed his hair, but neither of them had said a word. Hunchy andthe woman didn't seem to have noticed any change in him.
　　Dick was with the two men. He waved to the others. Julian grinned. Good old Dick!
　　Rooky glanced at all four children. His eye rested for a moment on Richard, and then glanced away.
　　He hadn't recognized him!
　　'Well, Mr. Perton,' said Julian. 'I'm glad to see you've got my brother down from the room you lockedhim up in last night. I imagine that means he can come with us now. Why you brought him here asyou did, and made him a prisoner last night I can't imagine.'
　　'Now look here,' said Mr. Perton, in quite a different voice from the one he had used to them before,'now look here - quite frankly we made a mistake. You don't need to know why or how -that's none of your business. This isn't the boy we wanted.'
　　'We told you he was our brother,' said Anne.
　　'Quite,' said Mr. Perton, politely. 'I am sorry I disbelieved you. These things happen. Now - we wantto make you all a handsome present for any inconvenience you have suffered - er - ten pounds foryou to spend on ice-creams and so on. You can go whenever you like.'
　　'And don't try and tell any fairy stories to anyone,' said Rooky suddenly, in a threatening voice.
　　'See? We made a mistake - but we're not having it talked about. If you say anything silly, we shall saythat we found this boy lost in the woods, took pity on him and brought him here for the night - andthat you kids were - found trespassing in the grounds. You understand?'
　　'I understand perfectly,' said Julian, in a cool rather scornful voice. 'Well - I take it we can all go now,then?'
　　'Yes,' said Mr. Perton. He put his hand into his pocket and took out some pound notes. He handedtwo to each of the children. They glanced at Julian to see if they were to take them or not.
　　Not one of them felt willing to accept Mr. Perton's money. But they knew they must take them ifJulian did.
　　63
　　Julian accepted the two notes handed to him, and pocketed them without a word of thanks. The othersdid the same. Richard kept his head down well all the time, hoping that the two men would not noticehow his knees were shaking. He was really terrified of Rooky.
　　'Now clear out,' said Rooky when the ten pounds had been divided. 'Forget all this - or you'll be verysorry.'
　　He opened the door that led into the garden. The children trooped out silently, Richard well in theirmidst. Timmy was waiting for them. He gave a loud bark of welcome and flung himself on George,fawning on her, licking every bit of her he could reach. He looked back at the kitchen door and gavea questioning growl as if to say, 'Do you want me to go for anyone in there?'
　　'No,' said George. 'You come with us, Timmy. We'll get out of here as quickly as we can.'
　　'Give me your pound notes, quick,' said Julian in a low voice, when they had rounded a corner andwere out of sight of the windows. They all handed them to him wonderingly. What was he going todo with them?
　　The woman had come out to watch them go. Julian beckoned to her. She came hesitatingly down thegarden. 'For you,' said Julian, putting the notes into her hand. 'We don't want them.'
　　The woman took them, amazed. Her eyes filled with tears. 'Why - it's a fortune - no, no, you takethem back. You're kind, though - so kind.'
　　Julian turned away, leaving the astonished and delighted woman standing staring after them. Hehurried after the others.
　　'That was a very, very good idea of yours,' said Anne, warmly, and the others agreed. All of them hadbeen sorry for the poor woman.
　　'Come on,' said Julian. 'We don't want to miss the opening of the gates! Listen - can you hear thegroaning noise back at the house. Somebody has set the machinery working that opens the gates.
　　Thank goodness we're free - and Richard too. That was a bit of luck!'
　　'Yes, I was so scared Rooky would recognize me, even though my hair was sooted black,' saidRichard, who was now looking much more cheerful. 'Oh look - we can see the end of the drive now -and the gates are wide open. We're free!'
　　'We'll get our bikes,' said Julian. 'I know where we left them. You can ride on my crossbar Richard,because we're a bike short. Dick must have his bike back now - you remember you borrowed it?
　　Look - here they are.'
　　They mounted their bicycles and began to cycle down the drive - and then Anne gave a scream.
　　64
　　'Julian! Look, look - the gates are closing again. Quick, quick - we'll be left inside!'
　　Everyone saw in horror that the gates were actually closing, very slowly. They pedalled as fast asthey could - but it was no use. By the time they got there the two great gates were fast shut. Noamount of shaking would open them. And just as they were so very nearly out!
14.洛奇很生气
　　洛奇很生气
　　大约一个小时过后，传来了一阵奇怪而刺耳的嘎吱声，慢慢地，声音变成了哀鸣。理查德、安妮和乔治猛地跳了起来，但是朱利安知道那是什么声音。
　　“是大门打开了。”他告诉他们。他们想起了他是如何描述打开大门的机关的——奇怪的轮状手柄，上面标注着：“左门，右门，两边门。”
　　“你怎么知道的？”驼背立刻问道，他对此感到惊讶和怀疑。
　　“哦，我很会猜的，”朱利安轻描淡写地说，“如果我猜错了，你纠正我一下。我只是忍不住想是大门打开了，而且我猜是洛奇进来了。”
　　“你太聪明了，总有一天会聪明反被聪明误的！”驼背咕哝着走到门口。
　　“我两岁的时候，我妈妈也是这样跟我说的。”朱利安说，其他人咯咯地笑了起来。朱利安总是能找到话回应。
　　他们都走到了窗前，乔治把窗户打开了，蒂米就坐在窗户外面。乔治恳求过艾吉放蒂米进来，但她没同意。她扔给蒂米一些残羹冷炙，并且告诉乔治它有一个可以喝水的池子，但除此之外她做不了更多。
　　“蒂米，”当乔治听到一辆汽车沿着车道行驶的声音时，她喊道，“蒂米，待在那儿，别动！”
　　她担心蒂米可能会绕到前门，袭击从车里下来的任何人。蒂米好奇地抬起头看着她。它对整件事感到很困惑。为什么不允许它进屋和乔治待在一起呢？它知道有些人不欢迎狗进他们的房子，但是乔治是从来不会进这样的房子的。让它困惑的另外一点是，她为什么没出来找它？
　　但她就在那儿，身子探出窗外，它能听到她的声音。如果它用后腿靠墙站起来的话，甚至能舔到她的手。
　　“你把窗户关上，进来！”驼背恶毒地说。看到乔治因为和蒂米分开而感到不安，他很高兴。
　　“车来了！”朱利安说。他们都向那辆汽车望去，然后互相瞥了一眼。KMF102，又是它！
　　黑色的宾利从厨房窗户外一闪而过，向前门驶去。车里下来了三个男人。理查德往后面缩了缩，脸色发白。
　　朱利安瞥了理查德一眼，扬起眉毛，用口型向他示意，问他是不是认出这三个人里有一个是洛奇。理查德痛苦地点了点头，他现在害怕极了。
　　那呜咽嘎吱的声音又传来了，大门被关上了。大厅里传来了说话声，然后那些人走进了其中一个房间，随后传来了关门声。
　　朱利安在思索，能否悄悄地溜出房间，上楼去看看迪克是否还好。他以为驼背正全神贯注地清洗一堆脏鞋子，于是侧身走到门口，但驼背刺耳的声音立马响起。
　　“你去哪儿？如果你不服从命令，我就告诉佩尔顿先生。你可别后悔！”
　　“他这屋子里有不少人很快就会为他们自己感到后悔了，”朱利安用带有讥讽的欢快声音说，“亨奇，你小心点。”
　　亨奇突然大发雷霆，把他正用着的鞋刷径直扔向了朱利安。朱利安敏捷地抓住了鞋刷，把它扔到了高高的壁炉架上。
　　“谢谢，”他说，“想再扔一个吗？”
　　“哦，别这样，”艾吉恳求道，“你不知道他真正发起火来是什么样子。别这样！”
　　这时，传来了开门声，有人上楼去了。“他们去接迪克了。”朱利安立刻想到了。他站在那儿听着。
　　驼背又拿了一把鞋刷，继续刷鞋，生气地低声喃喃自语。艾吉继续准备食物。其他人和朱利安一起听着，他们也猜到了那人是去接迪克下楼，到洛奇那里去的。
　　下楼梯的脚步声再次传来了，这次有两个人。没错，迪克一定和那个人在一起，孩子们能听到迪克的声音。
　　“放开我的胳膊！别拖我，我自己会走！”孩子们听到迪克愤愤不平地说。是亲爱的迪克！他不可能任由他人拖来拖去，而不做强烈的抗议。
　　他被带进了房间里，那里有另外三个人在等待。然后房间里传出了一个响亮的声音：“他不是我要抓的人！笨蛋！你们抓错人了！”
　　亨奇和艾吉也听到了，他们目瞪口呆地看着对方。是出差错了！他们走到门口，静静地站在那儿。孩子们就站在他们后面。朱利安非常缓慢地把理查德往边上推。
　　“理查德，往你头发上擦些炭灰，”他低声说，“尽可能把它弄黑。如果那些人到这儿来看我们，你的头发是黑色的，他们就不太容易认出你。快点，趁其他人不注意。”
　　朱利安指着壁炉内部，那里有许多炭灰。理查德颤抖着把手伸进去，用手覆住炭灰，然后把手上的炭灰擦在自己的黄头发上。
　　“多抹点，”朱利安低声说，“要很多才行！继续。我会站在你前面，这样别人就看不到你在做什么了。”
　　理查德更疯狂地把炭灰往头发上抹。朱利安点了点头。好了，现在看起来够黑了，理查德看上去跟平时很不一样了。朱利安希望安妮和乔治足够聪明，看到理查德时，不要发出惊叫。
　　显然，此时大厅外的房间里发生了一些激烈的争吵，说话的声音变大了，但是从孩子们站着的厨房门口听不清多少内容。朱利安他们也可以听到迪克的声音，他的声音突然变得很大，可以听得很清楚。
　　“我告诉过你们，你们搞错了。现在你们快放了我！”
　　亨奇突然粗暴地把大家都推到离门口较远的地方，除了可怜的理查德。理查德站在黑暗的角落里，吓得浑身发抖。
　　“他们过来了，”他示意大家安静，“离门口远一点。”
　　每个人都听了他的话。驼背又拿起了一把鞋刷，那女人去削土豆皮了，孩子们翻看着他们发现的一些旧杂志。
　　厨房门口传来了脚步声，门被猛地推开了。佩尔顿先生站在门口，他后面跟着另一个人。
　　那个人是谁？毫无疑问！厚嘴唇，有一个巨大的鼻子——没错，他就是恶棍洛奇，曾经是理查德爸爸的保镖。他恨理查德，因为理查德坏了他的事，他被理查德的爸爸赶走了，太丢脸了。
　　理查德蜷缩在角落里，躲在其他人后面。安妮和乔治注意到他的头发时，都惊愕地看了他一眼，但谁也没说一句话。亨奇和艾吉似乎没有注意到理查德有任何变化。
　　迪克和那两人站在一起，他朝其他人挥了挥手。朱利安咧嘴笑了起来——迪克，好样的！
　　洛奇瞥了一眼四个孩子。他的目光在理查德身上停留了一会儿，然后向别处看去。他没有认出理查德！
　　“佩尔顿先生，”朱利安说，“看到你把我弟弟从昨晚锁着他的房间里带下来，我很高兴。我想这意味着他现在可以和我们一起走了。我想象不出，你为什么把他带到这里来，昨晚还囚禁他。”
　　“现在听我说，”佩尔顿先生说道，语气和之前跟他们说话时完全不同，“听我说，坦白讲，我们犯了一个错误。你们不需要知道为什么或是怎么会犯这个错误，那不关你们的事。总之，这不是我们要抓的那个男孩子。”
　　“我们告诉过你，他是我们的兄弟。”安妮说。
　　“确实，”佩尔顿先生礼貌地说，“很抱歉，我没有相信你们，导致发生了这一系列的事。现在，我们想给你们所有人一份不错的礼物，以弥补给你们造成的不快。嗯……给你们十英镑，你们可以去买冰激凌或是其他东西。你们随时都可以离开这里。”
　　“不要试图跟任何人讲你们想象出来的关于这里的任何故事，”洛奇突然语带威胁地说道，“明白了吗？我们犯了一个错误，但是我们不希望这件事被其他人知道和谈论。如果你们说什么傻话，我们就会说我们发现这个男孩在树林里迷路了，因为可怜他，所以带他来这里过夜。还有，我们发现你们这些小孩擅自闯入了这里。明白了吗？”
　　“我明白了，”朱利安用冷淡而轻蔑的声音说，“我接受，我们现在都可以走了吧？”
　　“是的。”佩尔顿先生说。他把手伸进衣服口袋，拿出了一些钱币，给了每个孩子两枚。其他小伙伴瞥了朱利安一眼，想看看朱利安是什么意思。因为他们并不愿意接受佩尔顿先生的钱，但是他们知道，如果朱利安接受了，他们就必须把钱收下。
　　朱利安收下了佩尔顿先生递过来的两枚钱币，没有说一个谢字，就把钱塞进了口袋。其他人也照做了。理查德一直低着头，希望那两个人不会注意到他的膝盖在颤抖。他真的很害怕洛奇。
　　“现在赶紧走吧，”十英镑分完后，洛奇说，“忘掉这里发生的一切，否则你们会为此付出代价的。”
　　他把通向花园的门打开了。孩子们安静地走了出去，理查德就在他们正中间。蒂米在等他们，它大叫了一声表示欢迎，并扑向了乔治，朝她摇着尾巴，舔着它能触碰到她的每一个地方。它回头看了看厨房的门，发出了一声探询性的低吼，好像在说：“需不需要我去里面攻击谁？”
　　“不，”乔治说，“你跟着我们，蒂米。我们得尽快离开这里。”
　　当他们绕过一个拐角，到了从窗户那边看不到的地方时，朱利安低声说：“把你们的钱给我，快点！”他们都疑惑地把钱递给他。
　　他打算怎么处置这些钱呢？
　　艾吉出来了，看着他们离开。朱利安朝她招了招手。她迟疑地沿着花园走过来。“给您，”朱利安说着把钱放在她手里，“我们不想要。”
　　艾吉拿着钱，很吃惊，她的眼睛里充满了泪水：“为什么？这是一大笔钱。不，不，你拿回去。不过，你很善良，太善良了。”
　　朱利安转过身去，留下惊喜交加的艾吉在他们身后看着他们。
　　他急忙追上其他人。
　　“这真是一个非常非常好的主意。”安妮热切地说，其他人也表示同意。他们都为那个可怜的女人感到难过。
　　“走吧，”朱利安说，“我们可别错过了大门打开的时机！你们听，有没有听到后面房子里传来的呜呜声？有人用机器在开大门了。谢天谢地，我们自由了，理查德也是。这真的有点幸运！”
　　“是啊，我很害怕洛奇会认出我，尽管我的头发用炭灰抹黑了。”理查德说着，他现在看起来高兴多了，“哦，看！我们现在可以看到车道的尽头了。大门敞开着，我们自由了！”
　　“我们得去取自行车，”朱利安说，“我知道我们把它们丢在哪儿了。理查德，你可以坐在我的自行车横梁上，因为我们现在少一辆自行车。迪克要拿回他的自行车了，你记得吧，你骑他的车过来的？看，它们在这儿。”
　　他们骑上自行车，沿着车道往前骑。这时，安妮突然尖叫起来：“朱利安！看，看！大门又在关了。快点，快点，我们会被关在里面的！”
　　每个人都惊恐地看到大门确实在非常缓慢地关闭。他们尽可能快地踩着脚踏板，但是没有用。当他们到达那里时，两扇大门都被紧紧地关上了。无论怎么摇晃，它们就是打不开，他们差一点点就出去了！
Chapter 15 PRISONERS
　　Chapter 15 PRISONERS
　　They all flung themselves down on the grass verge and groaned.
　　'What have they done that for, just as we were going out?' said Dick. 'Was it a mistake, do you think?
　　I mean - did they think we'd had time to go out, or what?'
　　'Well - if it was a mistake, it's easy to put right,' said Julian. 'I'll just cycle back to the house and tellthem they shut the gates too soon.'
　　'Yes - you do that,' said George. 'We'll wait here.'
　　But before Julian could even mount his bicycle there came the sound of the car purring down thelong drive. All the children jumped to their feet. Richard ran behind a bush in panic. He was terrifiedof having to face Rooky again.
　　The car drew up by the children and stopped. 'Yes, they're still here,' said Mr. Perton's voice, as hegot out of the car. Rooky got out too. They came over to the children.
　　Rooky ran his eyes over them. 'Where's that other boy?' he asked quickly.
　　'I can't imagine,' said Julian, coolly. 'Dear me - I wonder if he had time to cycle out of the gateway.
　　Why did you shut the gates so soon, Mr. Perton?'
　　Rooky had caught sight of Richard's shivering figure behind the bush. He strode over to him andyanked him out. He looked at him closely. Then he pulled him over to Mr. Perton.
　　'Yes - I thought so - this is the boy we want! He's sooted his hair or something, and that's why I didn'trecognize him. But when he'd gone I felt sure there was something familiar about him -that's why I wanted another look.' He shook poor Richard like a dog shaking a rat.
　　'Well - what do you want to do about it?' asked Mr. Perton, rather gloomily.
　　65
　　'Hold him, of course,' said Rooky. 'I'll get back at his father now - he'll have to pay a very large sumof money for his horrible son! That'll be useful, won't it? And I can pay this kid out for some of thelies he told his father about me. Nasty little rat.'
　　He shook Richard again. Julian stepped forward, white and furious.
　　'Now you stop that,' he said. 'Let the boy go. Haven't you done enough already - keeping my brotherlocked up for nothing - holding us all for the night - and now you talk about kidnapping!
　　Haven't you just come out of prison? Do you want to go back there?'
　　Rooky dropped Richard and lunged out at Julian. With a snarl Timmy flung himself between themand bit the man's hand. Rooky let out a howl of rage and nursed his injured hand. He yelled at Julian.
　　'Call that dog to heel. Do you hear?'
　　'I'll call him to heel all right - if you talk sense,' said Julian, still white with rage. 'You're going to letus all go, here and now. Go back and open these gates.'
　　Timmy growled terrifyingly, and both Rooky and Mr. Perton took some hurried steps backwards.
　　Rooky picked up a very big stone.
　　'If you dare to throw that I'll set my dog on you again!' shouted George, in sudden fear. Mr.
　　Perton knocked the stone out of Rooky's hand.
　　'Don't be a fool,' he said. 'That dog could make mincemeat of us - great ugly brute. Look at his teeth.
　　For goodness' sake let the kids go, Rooky.'
　　'Not till we've finished our plans,' said Rooky fiercely, still nursing his hand. 'Keep 'em all prisonershere! We shan't be long before our jobs are done. And what's more I'm going to take that little ratthere off with me when I go! Ha! I'll teach him a few things - and his father too.'
　　Timmy growled again. He was straining at George's hand. She had him firmly by the collar.
　　Richard trembled when he heard Rooky's threats about him. Tears ran down his face.
　　'Yes - you can howl all you like,' said Rooky, scowling at him. 'You wait till I get you! Miserablelittle coward - you never did have any spunk - you just ran round telling tales and misbehavingyourself whenever you could.'
　　'Look, Rooky - you'd better come up to the house and have that hand seen to,' said Mr. Perton.
　　'It's bleeding badly. You ought to wash it and put some stuff on it - you know a dog's bite isdangerous. Come on. You can deal with these kids afterwards.'
　　66
　　Rooky allowed himself to be led back to the car. He shook his unhurt fist at the children as theywatched silently.
　　'Interfering brats! Little . . .'
　　But the rest of his pleasant words were lost in the purring of the car's engine. Mr. Perton backed alittle, turned the car, and it disappeared up the drive. The five children sat themselves down on thegrass verge. Richard began to sob out loud.
　　'Do shut up, Richard,' said George. 'Rooky was right when he said you were a little coward, with nospunk. So you are. Anne's much pluckier than you are. I wish to goodness we had never met you.'
　　Richard rubbed his hands over his eyes. They were sooty, and made his face look most peculiar withstreaks of black soot mixed with his tears. He looked very woebegone indeed.
　　'I'm sorry,' he sniffed. 'I know you don't believe me - but I really am. I've always been a bit of acoward - I can't help it.'
　　'Yes you can,' said Julian, scornfully. 'Anybody can help being a coward. Cowardice is just thinkingof your own miserable skin instead of somebody else's. Why, even little Anne is more worried aboutus than she is about herself - and that makes her brave. She couldn't be a coward if she tried.'
　　This was a completely new idea to Richard. He tried to wipe his face dry. 'I'll try to be like you,'
　　he said, in a muffled voice. 'You're all so decent. I've never had friends like you before.
　　Honestly, I won't let you down again.'
　　'Well, we'll see,' said Julian, doubtfully. 'It would certainly be a surprise if you turned into a hero allof a sudden - a very nice surprise, of course - but in the meantime it would be a help if you stoppedhowling for a bit and let us talk.'
　　Richard subsided. He really looked very peculiar with his soot-streaked face. Julian turned to theothers.
　　'This is maddening!' he said. 'Just as we so nearly got out. I suppose they'll shut us up in some roomand keep us there till they've finished whatever this "job" is. I imagine the "job" consists of gettingthat hidden fellow away in safety - the one I saw in the secret room.'
　　'Won't Richard's people report his disappearance to the police?' said George, fondling Timmy, whowouldn't stop licking her now he had got her again.
　　67
　　'Yes, they will. But what good will that do? The police won't have the faintest notion where he is,'
　　said Julian. 'Nobody knows where we are, either, come to that - but Aunt Fanny won't worry yet,because she knows we're off on a cycling tour, and wouldn't be writing to her anyway.'
　　'Do you think those men will really take me off with them when they go?' asked Richard.
　　'Well, we'll hope we shall have managed to escape before that,' said Julian, not liking to say yes,certainly Richard would be whisked away!
　　'How can we escape?' asked Anne. 'We'd never get over those high walls. And I don't expect anyoneever comes by here - right at the top of this deserted hill. No tradesman would ever call.'
　　'What about the postman?' asked Anne.
　　'They probably arrange to fetch their post each day,' said Julian. 'I don't expect they want anyonecoming here at all. Or - there may be a letter-box outside the gate. I never thought of that!'
　　They went to see. But although they craned their necks to see each side, there didn't seem to be anyletter-box at all for the postman to slip letters in. So the faint hope that had risen in their minds, thatthey might catch the postman and give him a message, vanished at once.
　　'Hallo - here's the woman - Aggie, or whatever her name is,' said George, suddenly, as Timmygrowled. They all turned their heads. Yes, Aggie was coming down the drive in a hurry - could shebe going out? Would the gates open for her?
　　Their hopes died as she came near. 'Oh, there you are! I've come with a message. You can do one oftwo things - you can stay out in the grounds all day, and not put foot into the house at all - or you cancome into the house and be locked up in one of the rooms.'
　　She looked round cautiously and lowered her voice. 'I'm sorry you didn't get out; right down upset Iam. It's bad enough for an old woman like me, being cooped up here with Hunchy - but it's not rightto keep children in this place. You're nice children too.'
　　'Thanks,' said Julian. 'Now, seeing that you think we're so nice - tell us, is there any way we can getout besides going through these gates?'
　　'No. No way at all,' said the woman. 'It's like a prison, once those gates are shut. Nobody's allowed in,and you're only allowed out if it suits Mr. Perton and the others. So don't try to escape - it's hopeless.'
　　Nobody said anything to that. Aggie glanced over her shoulder as if she feared somebody might belistening - Hunchy perhaps - and went on in a low voice.
　　68
　　'Mr. Perton said I wasn't to give you much food. And he said Hunchy's to put down food for the dogwith poison in it - so don't you let him eat any but what I give you myself.'
　　The brute,' cried George, and she held Timmy close against her. 'Did you hear that, Timmy? It's apity you didn't bite Mr. Perton too!'
　　'Sh!' said the woman, afraid. 'I didn't ought to tell you all this, you know that - but you're kind, andyou gave me all that money. Right down nice you are. Now you listen to me - you'd better say you'drather keep out here in the grounds - because if you're locked up I wouldn't dare to bring you muchfood in case Rooky came in and saw it. But if you stay out here it's easier. I can give you plenty.'
　　'Thank you very much,' said Julian, and the others nodded too. 'In any case we'd rather be out here. Isuppose Mr. Perton is afraid we'd stumble on some of his queer secrets in the house if we had the freerun there! All right - tell him we'll be in the grounds. What about our food? How shall we manageabout that? We don't want to get you into trouble - but we're very hungry for our meals, and we reallycould do with a good dinner today.'
　　'I'll manage it for you,' said Aggie, and she actually smiled. 'But mind what I say now - don't you letthat dog eat anything Hunchy puts down for him! It'll be poisoned.'
　　A voice shouted from the house. Aggie jerked her head up and listened. 'That's Hunchy,' she said. 'Imust go.'
　　She hurried back up the drive. 'Well, well, well,' said Julian, 'so they thought they'd poison oldTimmy, did they? They'll have to think again, old fellow, won't they?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, gravely, and didn't even wag his tail!
15.囚禁
　　囚禁
　　他们都猛地倒在了草地边上，叹着气。
　　“他们为什么这样做呢，就在我们快要出去的时候？”迪克说，“你们觉得这会不会是个失误啊？我是说，他们会不会认为我们已经有足够的时间出去了，还是别的什么原因？”
　　“如果是个失误的话，那很容易解决，”朱利安说，“我只需要骑自行车回到房子里，告诉他们，他们关大门关得太早了。”
　　“嗯，你去吧，”乔治说，“我们在这儿等着。”
　　但是朱利安还没来得及骑上自行车，就传来了汽车沿着长长的车道飞驰而下的声音。所有的孩子都跳了起来。理查德惊慌失措地跑到了灌木丛后面，他非常害怕再次面对洛奇。
　　汽车开到孩子们身边，停了下来。“没错，他们还在这儿。”佩尔顿先生从车里下来说道。洛奇也下车了。他们走到孩子们跟前。
　　洛奇目不转睛地盯着他们。他很快问道：“还有一个男孩在哪儿？”
　　“我不知道，”朱利安冷冷地说，“哎呀，不知道他是不是已经骑自行车出了大门。你们为什么这么快就把大门关上了，佩尔顿先生？”
　　洛奇已经看到了灌木丛后面理查德颤抖的身影。他大步走过去，把理查德拽了出来。他紧紧地盯着理查德看了看，然后把理查德拉到了佩尔顿先生旁边。
　　“嗯，和我想的一样，这就是我们要抓的男孩！他好像用什么东西把头发染黑了，所以我没认出他来。但是当他走后，我觉得他有点眼熟，这就是我想再看一下的原因。”他摇晃着可怜的理查德，就像狗在摇晃一只老鼠一样。
　　“那你想怎么做？”佩尔顿先生阴沉着脸问。
　　“当然是把他留下，”洛奇说，“我现在要报复他爸爸，他爸爸得为这个令人讨厌的儿子付一大笔钱！那很有用，不是吗？而且这小子跟他爸爸说了一些关于我的谎话，我可以借机惩罚他。讨厌的小东西。”
　　他又摇了摇理查德。朱利安走上前去，脸色发白，十分愤怒。
　　“你住手！”朱利安说，“放了这个男孩。你做得还不够吗？无缘无故地把我弟弟关起来，把我们全都关了一个晚上，现在你说要绑架！你不是刚从监狱出来吗？你想再回去吗？”
　　洛奇放开理查德，向朱利安扑过去。蒂米咆哮了一声，猛扑过去，咬住了洛奇的手。洛奇发出一声怒吼，抚摸着他受伤的手。他朝朱利安大喊道：“管好那只狗，听见没？”
　　“如果你讲道理的话，我会管好它的。”朱利安仍然气得脸色发白，说，“你现在就放我们所有人走。回去，打开大门。”
　　蒂米咆哮着，着实令人害怕。洛奇和佩尔顿先生都吓得赶紧往后退了几步。洛奇捡起了一块很大的石头。
　　“如果你敢扔，我就让狗再咬你！”乔治突然惊恐地叫道。佩尔顿先生让洛奇把手中的石头扔掉了。
　　“别傻了，”他说，“那只狗能把我们咬成肉泥——又大又丑的畜生，看看它的牙齿。看在上帝的份儿上，放这些孩子走吧，洛奇。”
　　“等我们计划完成才能放他们走，”洛奇仍然抚摸着他的手，恶狠狠地说，“现在先把他们都囚禁在这儿！不用多久，我们就能完成工作了。另外，我出去的时候，要带着理查德那个小家伙和我一起。哈，我会给他一些教训——还有他爸爸。”
　　蒂米又叫了起来，它用力拽着乔治的手。她紧紧地抓着它的项圈。当理查德听到洛奇对他的威胁时，他浑身发抖，眼泪从他脸上流了下来。
　　“很好，你想怎么哭就怎么哭吧，”洛奇怒视着他，说，“你等着我来抓你吧，可怜的胆小鬼！你从来都没有任何勇气，只会到处讲故事，只要一有可能，你就干坏事。”
　　“喂，洛奇，你最好到屋里去，看看你那只手的伤势，”佩尔顿先生说，“它流血流得很厉害，你应该把它冲洗干净，上点药。你知道被狗咬了是很危险的。走吧，你可以稍后再来对付这些孩子。”
　　洛奇没有反抗，跟着上了车。孩子们静静地看着他，他朝他们挥了挥没有受伤的拳头。
　　“多管闲事的小屁孩们！小……”
　　但他其余的话被汽车引擎的声音盖住了。佩尔顿先生把车往后倒了一点，掉了个头，车沿着车道往上开，消失了。五个孩子坐在了草地的边缘上，理查德开始大声哭起来。
　　“闭嘴，理查德！”乔治说，“洛奇说得对，你是个没有勇气的胆小鬼。安妮比你勇敢多了，我真希望我们从来没有遇见你。”
　　理查德用手擦了擦眼睛。他的手是乌黑的，黑色的炭灰和泪水混合在一起，成了一条一条的黑纹，使他的脸看起来特别古怪，真的是愁眉苦脸的悲伤样子。
　　“对不起，”他吸了吸鼻子，“我知道你们不相信我，但我真的胆小。我一直是个胆小鬼，我控制不住自己。”
　　“不，你可以的，”朱利安鄙视地说，“任何人都可以掌控自己，不让自己成为一个懦夫。你感到胆怯是因为你只想着自己的安危，而没有考虑他人。小安妮更担心我们，而不是她自己，这让她勇敢起来。这就是她不可能成为胆小鬼的原因。”
　　这对理查德来说，是一个全新的理念。他试着擦干脸上的泪水。“我会试着像你们一样，”他闷声说，“你们都很正派，我以前从来没有过像你们这样的朋友。老实说，我不会再让你们失望了。”
　　“好吧，拭目以待，”朱利安怀疑地说，“如果你突然变成一个英雄，那一定会是个惊喜，一个非常棒的惊喜。但与此同时，如果你停止哭泣，让我们好好谈谈，这也会很有意义。”
　　理查德平静了下来，他脸上的“炭灰纹”看起来真的很奇怪。朱利安将身体转向了其他人。
　　“这真叫人恼火！”他说，“我们本来马上就要出去了。我想他们会把我们关在某个房间里，把我们留在那儿，直到他们所谓的‘工作’完成。我猜那个‘工作’包括把那个藏起来的家伙安全地带走，就是我在密室里看到的那个人。”
　　“理查德的家人不会把他失踪的事情报告给警方吗？”乔治问道。她抚摸着蒂米，而蒂米——乔治好不容易回到它身边，它一直在舔着她。
　　“他们会的，但那有什么用呢？警察根本不知道他在哪儿，”朱利安说，“说到这儿，也没人知道我们在哪儿。不过范妮婶婶并不会担心，因为她知道我们骑自行车去旅行了，反正也不会有人给她写信的。”
　　“你觉得那些人出去的时候真的会把我带走吗？”理查德问。
　　“希望我们能在那之前逃走。”朱利安说。他不想把话说那么绝对，但是理查德肯定会被带走的！
　　“我们怎么逃呢？”安妮问，“我们永远无法越过那些高墙，我也不指望会有人经过这荒凉的山顶，也不会有什么卖东西的人来这边。”
　　“那邮递员有可能来吗？”安妮问。
　　“那些人可能每天都会安排人去取他们的邮件，”朱利安说，“我觉得他们不会想让任何人来这里。或者，在大门外可能有一个信箱。我怎么没想到！”
　　他们走到大门那儿去看了看。虽然他们伸长脖子看了两边，但似乎并没有供邮递员放信进去的信箱。于是他们心里刚刚燃起的微弱希望——以为可以抓住邮递员给他留个口信，又立即破灭了。
　　“喂，是那个女人，叫艾吉还是什么的。”乔治突然说，蒂米也叫了起来。他们都把头转了过去。没错，艾吉正匆匆忙忙地沿着车道走过来，她有可能是要出去吗？大门会不会因为她打开？
　　当她走近时，他们的希望破灭了。“哦，你们在这儿！我来带个口信。你们有两种选择，可以整天都待在院子里，一步也不踏进房子，或者也可以进屋里去，一起被关在一个房间里。”
　　她小心翼翼地环顾四周，然后放低了声音说：“很抱歉你们没能出去，我真的很难过。一个像我这样的老妇人被困在这儿和亨奇一起，已经够糟糕了，但是把孩子们留在这个地方是不对的，而且你们都是好孩子。”
　　“谢谢，”朱利安说，“现在，看在您觉得我们很好的份上，告诉我们，除了通过这个大门，我们有没有其他办法可以出去？”
　　“没有，一点办法也没有。”艾吉说，“一旦大门关上了，这里就像一座监狱，任何人都不允许进入。而只有得到佩尔顿先生和其他人的同意，你们才能出去。所以不要试图逃跑，没有希望的。”
　　听到这里，大家都没有说话。艾吉偏过头朝肩后瞥了一眼，好像害怕有人在偷听，也许是害怕亨奇吧。然后她继续低声说：“佩尔顿先生让我不要给你们太多吃的，他还指使亨奇要给狗吃下了毒的食物。所以除了我亲手给你们的食物以外，你们不要让它吃任何东西。”
　　“畜生，”乔治骂道，她紧紧地抱住蒂米，“你听到了吗，蒂米？
　　真可惜，你应该也咬佩尔顿先生一口。”
　　“嘘！”那女人害怕地说，“我不应该告诉你们这些，你们知道的。但是你们很善良，还把那么多钱都给了我，你们真的很好。现在你们听我说，你们最好说你们更情愿待在外面的院子里，因为如果你们被关起来，我就不敢给你们多少吃的了，以免洛奇进去看到。但如果你们待在这儿就容易多了，我可以给你们很多。”
　　“非常感谢！”朱利安说，其他人也点了点头，“无论如何，我们都宁愿待在这里。我想，如果我们在屋子里自由活动的话，佩尔顿先生会担心我们无意中发现他一些奇怪的秘密的。好吧，告诉他我们会待在院子里。我们的吃的怎么办呢？我们应该怎么做？我们不想给您添麻烦，但是我们很饿，今天我们真想好好吃一顿晚餐。”
　　“我会帮你们搞定的，”艾吉说着居然笑了，“但是记住我说的话，别让那只狗吃亨奇给它的任何东西，否则它会中毒的！”
　　房子里传来了叫喊声，艾吉猛地抬起头听着。“是亨奇，”她说，“我必须得走了。”
　　她急急忙忙地沿着车道往回走。“好啊，”朱利安说道，“他们以为能毒死蒂米？他们得再好好想想，是吧，老兄？”
　　“汪！”蒂米严肃地叫了一声，甚至连尾巴都没有摇一下。
Chapter 16 AGGIE - AND HUNCHY
　　Chapter 16 AGGIE - AND HUNCHY
　　'I feel as if I want some exercise,' said George, when Aggie had gone. 'Let's explore the grounds.
　　You never know what we might find!'
　　They got up, glad of something to do to take their minds off their surprising problems. Really, whowould have thought yesterday, when they were happily cycling along sunny country roads, 69that they would be held prisoner like this today? You just never knew what would happen. It madelife exciting, of course - but it did spoil a cycling tour!
　　They found absolutely nothing of interest in the grounds except a couple of cows, a large number ofhens, and a brood of young ducklings. Evidently even the milkman didn't need to call at Owl's Dene!
　　It was quite self-contained.
　　'I expect that black Bentley goes down each day to some town or other, to collect letters, and to buymeat, or fish,' said George. 'Otherwise Owl's Dene could keep itself going for months on end ifnecessary without any contact with the outside world. I expect they've got stacks and stacks of tinnedfood.'
　　'It's weird to find a place like this, tucked away on a deserted hill, forgotten by everyone -guarding goodness knows what secrets,' said Dick. 'I'd love to know who that man was you saw in thesecret room, Julian - the snorer!'
　　'Someone who doesn't want to be seen even by Hunchy or Aggie,' said Julian. 'Someone the policewould dearly love to see, I expect!'
　　'I wish we could get out of here,' said George, longingly. 'I hate the place. It's got such a nasty"feel" about it. And I hate the thought of somebody trying to poison Timmy.'
　　'Don't worry - he won't be poisoned,' said Dick. 'We won't let him be. He can have half our food, can'tyou, Timmy, old fellow?'
　　Timmy agreed. He woofed and wagged his tail. He wouldn't leave George's side that morning, butstuck to her like a leech.
　　'Well, we've been all round the grounds and there's nothing much to see,' said Julian, when they hadcome back near the house. 'I suppose Hunchy sees to the milking and feeds the poultry and brings inthe vegetables. Aggie has to manage the house. I say - look - there's Hunchy now. He's putting downfood for Timmy!
　　Hunchy was making signs to them. 'Here's the dog's dinner!' he yelled.
　　'Don't say a word, George,' said Julian in a low voice. 'We'll pretend to let Timmy eat it, but we'llreally throw it away somewhere - and he'll be frightfully astonished when Timmy is still all-alive-otomorrow morning!'
　　Hunchy disappeared in the direction of the cow-shed, carrying a pail. Anne gave a little giggle.
　　'I know what we'll pretend! We'll pretend that Timmy ate half and didn't like the rest - so we gave itto the hens and ducks!'
　　70
　　'And Hunchy will be frightfully upset because he'll think they'll die and he'll get into a row,' saidGeorge. 'Serve him right! Come on - let's get the food now.'
　　She ran to pick up the big bowl of food. Timmy sniffed at it and turned away. It was obvious that hewouldn't have fancied it much even if George had allowed him to have it. Timmy was a very sensibledog.
　　'Quick, get that spade, Ju, and dig a hole before Hunchy comes back,' said George, and Julian set towork grinning. It didn't take him more than a minute to dig a large hole in the soft earth of a bed.
　　George emptied all the food into the hole, wiped the bowl round with a handful of leaves andwatched Julian filling in the earth. Now no animals could get at the poisoned food.
　　'Let's go to the hen-run now, and when we see Hunchy we'll wave to him,' said Julian. 'He'll ask uswhat we've been doing. Come on. He deserves to have a shock.'
　　They went to the hen-house, and stood looking through the wire surrounding the hen-run. As Hunchycame along they turned and waved to him. George pretended to scrape some scraps out of the dog'sbowl into the run. Hunchy stared hard. Then he ran towards her, shouting.
　　'Don't do that, don't do that!'
　　'What's the matter?' asked George, innocently, pretending to push some scraps through the wire.
　　'Can't I give the hens some scraps?'
　　'Is that the bowl I put the dog's food down in?' asked Hunchy, sharply.
　　'Yes,' said George.
　　'And he didn't eat all the food - so you're giving it to my hens!' shouted Hunchy in a rage, andsnatched the bowl out of George's hands. She pretended to be very angry.
　　'Don't! Why shouldn't your hens have scraps from the dog's bowl? The food you gave Timmy lookedvery nice - can't the hens have some?'
　　Hunchy looked into the hen-run with a groan. The hens were pecking about near the children for allthe world as if they were eating something just thrown to them. Hunchy felt sure they would all bedead by the next day - and then, what trouble he would get into!
　　He glared at George. 'Idiot of a boy! Giving my hens that food! You deserve a good whipping.'
　　He thought George was a boy, of course. The others looked on with interest. It served Hunchy rightto get into a panic over his hens, after trying to poison dear old Timmy.
　　Hunchy didn't seem to know what to do. Eventually he took a stiff brush from a nearby shed andwent into the hen-run. He had evidently decided to sweep the whole place in case any poisoned 71bits of food were still left about. He swept laboriously and the children watched him, pleased that heshould punish himself in this way.
　　'I've never seen anyone bother to sweep a hen-run before,' said Dick, in a loud and interested voice.
　　'Nor have I,' said George at once. 'He must be very anxious to bring his hens up properly.'
　　'It's jolly hard work, I should think,' said Julian. 'Glad I haven't got to do it. Pity to sweep up all thebits of food, though. An awful waste.'
　　Everyone agreed heartily to this.
　　'Funny he should be so upset about my giving the hens any scraps of the food he put down forTimmy,' said George. 'I mean - it seems a bit suspicious.'
　　'It does rather,' agreed Dick. 'But then perhaps he's a suspicious character.'
　　Hunchy could hear all this quite plainly. The children meant him to, of course. He stopped hissweeping and scowled evilly at them.
　　'Clear off, you little pests,' he said, and raised his broom as if to rush at the children with it.
　　'He looks like an angry hen,' said Anne, joining in.
　　'He's just going to cluck,' put in Richard, and the others laughed. Hunchy ran to open the gate of thehen-run, red with anger.
　　'Of course - it's just struck me - he might have put poison into Timmy's bowl of food,' said Julian,loudly. 'That's why he's so upset about his hens. Dear, dear - how true the old proverb is -he that digs a pit shall fall into it himself!'
　　The mention of poison stopped Hunchy's rush at once. He flung the broom into the shed, and madeoff for the house without another word.
　　'Well - we gave him a bit more than he bargained for,' said Julian.
　　'And you needn't worry, hens,' said Anne, putting her face to the wire-netting of the run. 'You're notpoisoned - and we wouldn't dream of harming you!'
　　'Aggie's calling us,' said Richard. 'Look - perhaps she's got some food for us.'
　　'I hope so,' said Dick. 'I'm getting very hungry. It's funny that grown-ups never seem to get as hungryas children. I do pity them.'
　　'Why? Do you like being hungry?' said Anne as they walked over to the house.
　　'Yes, if I know there's a good meal in the offing,' said Dick. 'Otherwise it wouldn't be at all funny. Ohgoodness - is this all that Aggie has provided?'
　　72
　　On the window-sill was a loaf of stale-looking bread and a piece of very hard yellow cheese.
　　Nothing else at all. Hunchy was there, grinning.
　　'Aggie says that's your dinner,' he said, and sat himself down at the table to spoon out enormoushelpings of a very savoury stew.
　　'A little revenge for our behaviour by the hen-run,' murmured Julian softly. 'Well, well - I thoughtbetter than this of Aggie. I wonder where she is.'
　　She came out of the kitchen door at that moment, carrying a washing-basket that appeared to be fullof clothes. 'I'll just hang these out, Hunchy, and I'll be back,' she called to him. She turned to thechildren and gave them a broad wink.
　　'There's your dinner on the window-sill,' she said. 'Get it and take it somewhere to eat. Hunchy andme don't want you round the kitchen.'
　　She suddenly smiled and nodded her head down towards the washing- basket. The childrenunderstood immediately. Their real dinner was in there!
　　They snatched the bread and cheese from the sill and followed her. She set down the basket under atree, where it was well-hidden from the house. A clothes-line stretched there. 'I'll be out afterwards tohang my washing,' she said, and with another smile that changed her whole face, she went back to thehouse.
　　'Good old Aggie,' said Julian, lifting up the top cloth in the basket. 'My word - just look here!'
16.艾吉和亨奇
　　艾吉和亨奇
　　“我觉得自己好像需要做些运动，”艾吉走后，乔治说，“我们好好探索一下这个庭院吧，我们永远不知道会发现什么！”
　　他们站起来，很高兴能做些事来忘掉他们意料之外的麻烦。真的，昨天他们高兴地沿着阳光明媚的乡村道路骑车时，谁能想到他们今天会像这样被囚禁起来呢？你永远不知道未来会发生什么。当然，这让生活变得很刺激，但是它也确实破坏了一次自行车旅行！
　　他们发现这个院子里根本没有什么有趣的东西，只有几头奶牛，很多母鸡，还有一窝小鸭子。显然，在猫头鹰庄园连送牛奶的人也不需要。这里什么都很齐全。
　　“我估计那辆黑色宾利每天都会下山到某个小镇之类的地方去取信件，去买肉或鱼。”乔治说，“不然的话，就是猫头鹰庄园必要时可以自给自足几个月，和外界没有任何接触。我想他们应该囤积了成堆成堆的罐头食品。”
　　“发现这样一个地方真奇怪——藏在荒山上，被所有人遗忘，鬼知道守着的是什么秘密。”迪克说，“朱利安，我很想知道你在密室里看到的那个人是谁，那个打鼾的人！”
　　“是个不想被任何人看到的人，就连亨奇或者艾吉也不行，”朱利安说，“但是我想，他应该是个警察非常乐意看到的人。”
　　“我希望我们能离开这里，”乔治渴望地说，“我讨厌这个地方，它给人一种很肮脏的感觉。我讨厌有人想毒死蒂米。”
　　“别担心，它不会中毒的，”迪克说，“我们不会让它中毒的。它可以吃一半我们的食物，对吧，蒂米，老伙计？”
　　蒂米表示同意，它叫了一声，摇了摇尾巴。这个早上它是不会离开乔治身边的，相反，它还会像水蛭一样黏住她。
　　“我们已经走遍了整个院子，没什么可看的。”当他们走回房子附近时，朱利安说，“我猜亨奇负责挤牛奶、喂家禽和运蔬菜。艾吉则必须打理好房子。喂，快看，是亨奇！他在给蒂米弄所谓的吃的。”
　　亨奇在朝他们打手势。“这是给狗的晚餐！”他大声喊道。
　　“别说话，乔治，”朱利安低声说，“我们假装让蒂米去吃，然后再偷偷把它扔掉。等他明天早上发现蒂米还活得好好的，会大吃一惊的！”
　　亨奇手里拿着一个桶，朝牛棚的方向走了。安妮咯咯地笑了一下。
　　“我知道我们要怎么做了！我们可以假装，蒂米吃了一半，不喜欢，剩下的就没吃，于是我们把剩下的吃的喂给了母鸡和鸭子！”
　　“亨奇一定会非常不安的，因为他会认为这些母鸡和鸭子死掉，他也会惹上麻烦。”乔治说，“那是他罪有应得！走，我们现在就去拿那些吃的。”
　　她跑过去拿起那一大碗吃的。蒂米闻了闻，然后转过了身。很明显，即使乔治允许它吃，它也不会有多喜欢。蒂米是一只非常聪明的狗。
　　“朱利安，快，拿铲子，趁亨奇回来之前，挖个洞。”乔治说。
　　朱利安咧嘴笑着开始行动起来。他用了不到一分钟，就在松软的地面上挖了一个大洞。乔治把所有的食物都倒进了洞里，并用一把树叶把碗擦了擦，然后看着朱利安把土填回去。现在不会有动物吃到有毒的食物了。
　　“我们到鸡舍那边去吧。等我们看到亨奇，就朝他挥挥手。”朱利安说，“他肯定会问我们做了什么。走吧，他活该受一受惊吓。”
　　他们朝鸡舍走过去，站在那儿透过围着鸡群的铁丝网往里看。
　　当亨奇走过来时，他们转过身向他挥手。乔治假装从狗的碗里刮出一些碎屑扔到鸡舍里。亨奇看呆了，下一秒他朝乔治跑过去，大叫道：“别那样！别那样做！”
　　“怎么了？”乔治假装往铁丝网里推一些碎屑，一脸天真地问，“我不能给这些母鸡一点食物残渣吗？”
　　“这是我给狗装食物的碗吗？”亨奇厉声问。
　　“是的。”乔治说。
　　“它没有把所有的食物都吃光，所以你就把剩下的喂给了我的母鸡？”亨奇怒吼着，把碗从乔治手中夺走。
　　乔治假装很生气的样子。“别抢呀！为什么你的母鸡不能吃狗碗里的剩饭呢？你给蒂米的食物看起来很不错，这些母鸡就不能吃点吗？”
　　亨奇叹了一口气看向鸡群。母鸡都在孩子们附近的地方啄食，就好像在吃刚扔给它们的东西一样。亨奇确信它们第二天都会死掉，然后，他会遇上多大的麻烦啊！
　　他怒视着乔治。“真是个蠢蛋！给我的鸡吃那种东西！就该用鞭子好好抽打你一顿。”
　　当然，他以为乔治是个男孩。其他人饶有兴致地继续看着。在试图毒害亲爱的蒂米之后，亨奇就应该尝尝为他的母鸡惊慌失措的滋味。
　　亨奇看起来似乎有点手足无措。最后，他从附近一个棚子里拿了一把扫帚，走进了鸡舍。显然，他决定把整个地方打扫一下，以防有任何有毒的食物残留。他费力地扫着，孩子们看着他，很高兴他这样惩罚自己。
　　“我以前从来没有见过谁费心地去扫鸡舍。”迪克声音响亮地打趣道。
　　“我也没有，”乔治立刻说，“那人一定很想把他的母鸡好好养大。”
　　“我觉得这是份非常艰苦的工作，”朱利安说，“很高兴我还不需要做这样的事。不过，把所有食物都扫干净了，真可惜。太浪费了！”
　　每个人都对此表示由衷地赞同。
　　“有趣的是，他竟然因为我给这些母鸡吃了他给蒂米的食物残渣而如此不安。”乔治说，“我的意思是，这似乎有点可疑。”
　　“确实，”迪克表示同意，“但这样一来，他或许是个可疑人物。”
　　亨奇可以很清楚地听到这一切。当然，孩子们是有意让他听到的。他停止清扫，恶狠狠地瞪着他们。
　　“走开，你们这些小害人精。”他说着举起扫帚，好像要拿着它朝孩子们冲过去似的。
　　“他看起来像一只生气的母鸡。”安妮也加入了他们的谈话。
　　“他就要咯咯叫着下蛋了。”理查德插了一句，大家都大笑起来。亨奇跑去打开鸡舍的门，脸气得通红。
　　“当然，我刚想到——他有可能把毒药放进了蒂米吃东西的碗里，”朱利安大声说，“这就是他对他的母鸡如此不安的原因。天哪，古话说得多对啊，搬起石头砸了自己的脚！”
　　一提到毒药，亨奇立即停了下来。他把扫帚扔进棚子，一言不发地朝房子走去。
　　“我们所做的超过了他所预料的。”朱利安说。
　　“母鸡们，你们不用担心，”安妮把脸贴在鸡舍周围的铁丝网上说，“你们没有中毒，我们不会想伤害你们的。”
　　“艾吉在叫我们，”理查德说，“看！或许她给我们弄到了些吃的。”
　　“希望如此，”迪克说，“我饿极了。有趣的是，成年人似乎从来都不会像孩子那样饿。我真同情他们。”
　　“为什么？你喜欢挨饿吗？”当他们走到房子前时，安妮问。
　　“是的，如果我知道即将有一顿美餐的话，”迪克说，“否则就一点也不好玩了。哦，天哪！这就是艾吉给我们的全部食物了吗？”
　　窗台上有一条看上去不新鲜的面包和一块非常硬的黄色干酪，此外，并没有其他东西。亨奇站在那儿咧嘴笑着。
　　“艾吉说那是你们的晚餐。”他说着，在桌旁坐了下来，用勺子舀出一大勺美味的炖菜。
　　“这是在报复我们在鸡舍那儿的行为！”朱利安低声抱怨，“我以为艾吉会多给我们一点。我想知道她在哪儿。”
　　就在这时，她从厨房门进来，拎着一个装满衣服的洗衣篮。她对享奇说：“我把这些衣服拿出去挂起来，亨奇，很快就回来。”她转向孩子们，朝他们使了个眼色。
　　“窗台上是你们的晚餐，”她说，“拿着它找个地方去吃吧。我和亨奇不希望你们待在厨房附近。”
　　她突然笑了笑，朝着洗衣篮点了点头。孩子们立刻就明白了，他们真正的晚餐就在那儿！
　　他们抓起窗台上的面包和奶酪，跟在她后面。她把篮子放在一棵树下，这个位置从房子里是看不到的。那里拉着一根晾衣绳。“我待会儿会出来把洗好的衣服挂起来。”她说，然后露出了以往不曾有过的笑容，回房子里去了。
　　“艾吉真棒，”朱利安说着，拿起篮子里最上面的衣服，“哇，你们看！”
Chapter 17 JULIAN HAS A BRIGHT IDEA
　　Chapter 17 JULIAN HAS A BRIGHT IDEA
　　Aggie had managed to pack knives, forks, spoons, plates and mugs into the bottom of the basket.
　　There were two big bottles of milk. There was a large meat-pie with delicious looking pastry on top,and a collection of buns, biscuits and oranges. There were also some home-made sweets.
　　Aggie had certainly been very generous!
　　All the things were quickly whipped out of the basket. The children carried them behind the bushes,sat down and proceeded to eat a first-rate dinner. Timmy got his share of the meat-pie and biscuits.
　　He also gobbled up a large part of the hard yellow cheese.
　　73
　　'Now we'd better rinse everything under that garden tap over there, and then pack them neatly into thebottom of the basket again,' said Julian. 'We don't want to get Aggie into any sort of trouble for herkindness.'
　　The dishes were soon rinsed and packed back into the basket. The clothes were drawn over them- nothing could be seen!
　　Aggie came outside to them in about half an hour. The children went to her and spoke in low voices.
　　'Thanks, Aggie, that was super!'
　　'You are a brick. We did enjoy it!'
　　'I bet Hunchy didn't enjoy his dinner as much as we did!'
　　'Sh!' said Aggie, half-pleased and half-scared. 'You never know when Hunchy's listening. He's gotears like a hare! Listen - I'll be coming out to get the eggs from the hen-run at tea-time. I'll have abasket with me for the eggs - and I shall have your tea in it. I'll leave your tea in the hen-house whenI get the eggs. You can fetch it when I've gone.'
　　'You're a wonder, Aggie!' said Julian, admiringly. 'You really are.'
　　Aggie looked pleased. It was plain that nobody had said a kind or admiring word to her for years andyears. She was a poor, miserable, scared old woman - but she was quite enjoying this little secret. Shewas pleased at getting the better of Hunchy too. Perhaps she felt it was some slight revenge for all theyears he had ill-treated her.
　　She hung out some of the clothes in the basket, left one in to cover the dinner-things, and then wentback into the house.
　　'Poor old thing,' said Dick. 'What a life!'
　　'Yes - I shouldn't like to be cooped up here for years and years with ruffians like Perton and Rooky,'
　　said Julian.
　　'It looks as if we shall be if we don't hurry up and think of some plan of escape,' said Dick.
　　'Yes. We'd better think hard again,' said Julian. 'Come over to those trees there. We can sit on thegrass under them and talk without being overheard anywhere.'
　　'Look - Hunchy is polishing the black Bentley,' said George. 'I'll just pass near him with Timmy, andlet Timmy growl. He'll see Timmy's all alive and kicking then.'
　　So she took Timmy near the Bentley, and of course he growled horribly when he came upon Hunchy.
　　Hunchy promptly got into the car and shut the door. George grinned.
　　74
　　'Hallo!' she said. 'Going off for a ride? Can Timmy and I come with you?'
　　She made as if she was going to open the door, and Hunchy yelled loudly: 'Don't you let that dog inhere! I've seen Rooky's hand - one finger's very bad indeed. I don't want that dog going for me.'
　　'Do take me for a ride with you, Hunchy,' persisted George. 'Timmy loves cars.'
　　'Go away,' said Hunchy, hanging on to the door-handle for dear life. 'I've got to get this car cleanedup for Mr. Perton this evening. You let me get out and finish the job.'
　　George laughed and went off to join the others. 'Well, he can see Timmy's all-alive-o,' said Dick, witha grin. 'Good thing too. We'd find ourselves in a much bigger fix if we hadn't got old Timmy toprotect us.'
　　They went over to the clump of trees and sat down. 'What was it that Hunchy said about the car?'
　　asked Julian. George told him. Julian looked thoughtful. Anne knew that look - it meant that Julianwas thinking of a plan! She prodded him.
　　'Ju! You've got a plan, haven't you? What is it?'
　　'Well - I'm only just wondering about something,' said Julian, slowly. 'That car - and the fact that Mr.
　　Perton is going out in it tonight - which means he will go out through those gates . . .'
　　'What of it?' said Dick. 'Thinking of going with him?'
　　'Well, yes, I was,' said Julian, surprisingly. 'You see - if he's not going till dark, I think I couldprobably get into the boot - and hide there till the car stops somewhere, and then I could open theboot, get out, and go off for help!'
　　Everyone looked at him in silence. Anne's eyes gleamed. 'Oh Julian! It's a wizard plan.'
　　'It sounds jolly good,' said Dick.
　　'The only thing is - I don't like being left here without Julian,' said Anne, suddenly feeling scared.
　　'Everything's all right if Julian's here.'
　　'I could go,' said Dick.
　　'Or I could,' said George, 'only there wouldn't be room for Timmy too.'
　　'The boot looks pretty big from outside,' said Julian. 'I wish I could take Anne with me. Then I'dknow she was safe. You others would be all right so long as you had Timmy.'
　　They discussed the matter thoroughly. They dropped it towards tea- time when they saw Aggiecoming out with a basket to collect the eggs. She made a sign to them not to come over to her.
　　Possibly someone was watching. They stayed where they were, and watched her go into the hen-75house. She remained there a short time, and then came out with a basketful of new-laid eggs. Shewalked to the house without looking at the children again.
　　'I'll go and see if she's left anything in the hen-house,' said Dick, and went over to it. He soonappeared again, grinning. His pockets bulged!
　　Aggie had left about two dozen potted-meat sandwiches, a big slab of cherry cake and a bottle ofmilk. The children went under the bushes and Dick unloaded his pockets. 'She even left a bone forold Tim,' he said.
　　'I suppose it's all right,' said George doubtfully. Julian smelt it.
　　'Perfectly fresh,' he said. 'No poison here at all! Anyway, Aggie wouldn't play a dirty trick like that.
　　Come on - let's tuck in.'
　　They were very bored after tea, so Julian arranged some races and some jumping competitions.
　　Timmy, of course, would have won them all if he had been counted as a proper competitor. But hewasn't. He went in for everything, though, and barked so excitedly that Mr. Perton came to a windowand yelled to him to stop.
　　'Sorry!' yelled back George. 'Timmy's so full of beans today, you see!'
　　'Mr. Perton will be wondering why,' said Julian, with a grin. 'He'll be rowing Hunchy for not gettingon with the poison job.'
　　When it began to grow dark the children went cautiously to the car. Hunchy had finished working onit. Quietly Julian opened the boot and looked inside. He gave an exclamation of disappointment.
　　'It's only a small one! I can't get in there, I'm afraid. Nor can you, Dick.'
　　'I'll go then,' said Anne, in a small voice.
　　'Certainly not,' said Julian.
　　'Well - I'll go,' said Richard, surprisingly. 'I could just about squash in there.'
　　'You!' said Dick. 'You'd be scared stiff.'
　　Richard was silent for a moment. 'Yes - I should,' he admitted. 'But I'm still ready to go. I'll do myvery best if you'd like me to try. After all - it's me or nobody. You won't let Anne go - and there's notenough room for George and Timmy - and not enough for either you or Julian, Dick.'
　　Everyone was astonished. It didn't seem a bit like Richard to offer to do an unselfish or courageousaction. Julian felt very doubtful.
　　76
　　'Well - this is a serious thing, you know, Richard,' he said. 'I mean - if you're going to do it, you'vegot to do it properly - go right through with it - not get frightened in the middle and begin howling, sothat the men hear you and examine the boot.'
　　'I know,' said Richard. 'I think I can do it all right. I do wish you'd trust me a bit.'
　　'I can't understand your offering to do a difficult thing like that,' said Julian. 'It doesn't seem a bit likeyou - you've not shown yourself to be at all plucky so far!'
　　'Julian, I think I understand,' said Anne suddenly, and she pulled at her brother's sleeve. 'He's thinkingof our skins this time, not of his own - or at least he's trying to. Let's give him a chance to show he'sgot a bit of courage.'
　　'I only just want a chance,' said Richard in a small voice.
　　'All right,' said Julian. 'You shall have it. It'll be a very pleasant surprise if you take your chance anddo something helpful!'
　　'Tell me exactly what I've got to do,' said Richard, trying to keep his voice from trembling.
　　'Well - once you're in the boot we'll have to shut you in. Goodness knows how long you'll have towait there in the dark,' said Julian. 'I warn you it will be jolly stuffy and uncomfortable. When the cargoes off it will be more uncomfortable still.'
　　'Poor Richard,' said Anne.
　　'As soon as the car stops anywhere and you hear the men get out, wait a minute to give them time toget out of sight and hearing - and then scramble out of the boot yourself and go straight to the nearestpolice-station,' said Julian. 'Tell your story quickly, give this address - Owl's Dene, Owl's Hill, somemiles from Middlecombe Woods - and the police will do the rest. Got all that?'
　　'Yes,' said Richard.
　　'Do you still want to go, now you know what you're in for?' asked Dick.
　　'Yes,' said Richard again. He was surprised by a warm hug from Anne.
　　'Richard, you're nice - and I didn't think you were!' said Anne.
　　He then got a thump on the back from Julian, 'Well, Richard - pull this off and you'll wipe out all thesilly things you've done! Now - what about getting into the boot immediately? We don't know whenthe men will be coming out.'
　　'Yes. I'll get in now,' said Richard, feeling remarkably brave after Anne's hug and Julian's thump.
　　Julian opened the boot. He examined the inside of the boot-cover. 'I don't believe Richard could openit from the inside,' he said. 'No, he couldn't. We mustn't close it tight, then - I'll have to 77wedge it a bit open with a stick or something. That will give him a little air, and he'll be able to pushthe boot open when he wants to. Where's a stick?'
　　Dick found one. Richard got into the boot and curled himself up. There wasn't very much room evenfor him! He looked extremely cramped. Julian shut the boot and wedged it with a stick so that therewas a crack of half an inch all round.
　　Dick gave him a sharp nudge. 'Quick - someone's coming!'
17.朱利安的好主意
　　朱利安的好主意
　　艾吉设法把刀、叉、勺子、盘子和杯子都装进了篮子底部。篮子里放了两大瓶牛奶，一个大的肉馅饼，美味的糕点，一大包小圆面包、饼干和橘子，还有一些自制糖果。艾吉真的准备得很丰盛！
　　所有这些东西都被孩子们迅速从篮子里拿了出来。孩子们把食物拿到灌木丛后面，坐下开始享受一顿上好的晚餐。蒂米分到了肉馅饼和饼干，它还狼吞虎咽地吃了大半块硬黄干酪。
　　“现在我们最好把所有餐具拿到花园的水龙头下面冲洗干净，然后再把它们整齐地装进篮子底部，”朱利安说，“我们可别让艾吉因为她的善意而惹上任何麻烦。”
　　很快，盘子就被冲洗干净，装回了篮子里。衣服盖住了餐具，从外面什么也看不见。
　　大概半小时后，艾吉出来走到他们身边。孩子们走到她面前，低声说话。
　　“艾吉，谢谢您，这太棒了！”
　　“您心肠真好，我们吃得很开心！”
　　“我敢打赌，亨奇晚餐吃得肯定没有我们开心！”
　　“嘘！”艾吉说，她开心的同时又有些害怕，“你们永远也不知道亨奇会在什么时候偷听。他的耳朵跟野兔一样！听我说，下午茶的时候，我会出来到鸡舍去取鸡蛋——我会拿一个篮子来装鸡蛋的。
　　到时候我先把你们的茶点装在篮子里，等我去拿鸡蛋的时候，就把你们的茶点放在鸡舍里。你们可以在我走了之后去取。”
　　“您真是太聪明了，艾吉，”朱利安钦佩地说，“真的。”
　　艾吉看上去很高兴。很明显，多年来没有人对她说过一句好话或是赞赏的话。她是个既可怜又痛苦，还心怀恐惧的老妇人，但是现在她很享受这个小秘密，也很高兴能打败亨奇。也许她觉得这是对他多年来一直虐待她的一次小小的报复。
　　她把篮子里的一些衣服挂了起来，留了一件盖住餐具，然后回屋里去了。
　　“可怜的人，”迪克说，“这是什么样的人生啊！”
　　“是啊，我可不愿意被困在这里很多年，跟佩尔顿和洛奇这样的恶棍待在一起。”朱利安说。
　　迪克说：“如果我们不赶快想想逃跑的计划，看起来就真会被困在这儿了。”
　　“没错，我们最好再仔细想想。”朱利安说，“我们到那边的树那里去，可以坐在树下面的草地上聊天，完全不用担心会被其他人听到。”
　　“看，亨奇在擦那辆黑色的宾利，”乔治说，“我要牵着蒂米从他身边经过，让蒂米朝他叫唤。他就会看到蒂米还活着，而且充满活力。”
　　于是她把蒂米带到宾利车附近。当然，当它碰到亨奇时，狂吠起来。亨奇吓得迅速爬进了车，把车门关上了。乔治咧嘴笑了。
　　“嘿！”她说，“你要去兜风吗？我和蒂米可以跟你一起去吗？”
　　她假装要打开车门的样子，亨奇大声喊道：“别让那只狗进来！
　　我看过洛奇的手了，有一根手指差不多被咬烂了！我可不想让那只狗来攻击我。”
　　“带我们去兜风吧，亨奇，”乔治坚持道，“蒂米喜欢汽车。”
　　“走开，”亨奇紧紧抓住车的门把手，担心着自己的安危，说道，“今晚之前我得把车清洗干净，佩尔顿先生要用。你让我出去把车洗完。”
　　乔治笑着走了，回到了其他人那里。“他看到蒂米还活得好好的，”迪克咧嘴笑着说，“这也是件好事。如果没有蒂米保护我们，我们的处境会更糟。”
　　他们走到树丛边，坐了下来。“关于那车，亨奇说了什么？”朱利安问。乔治告诉了他刚才亨奇说的话。朱利安看上去若有所思。
　　安妮知道，朱利安一旦露出那样的表情，就意味着他在想办法了！
　　她催促道：“朱利安，你有计划了，是吗？是什么计划？”
　　“我只是在想一些事情，”朱利安慢慢说道，“那辆车……而今晚佩尔顿先生要出去，这就意味着他会从大门出去。”
　　“那又怎么样呢？”迪克说，“你在想和他一起出去吗？”
　　“是啊，我就是这样想的。”朱利安出人意料地说，“你看，如果他天黑前不走，我想我或许可以钻到后备厢里，在那儿躲着，直到车在外面某个地方停下来，然后我就可以打开后备厢，出去寻求帮助。”
　　大家都默默地看着他。安妮的眼睛里闪着兴奋的光芒。“哦，朱利安！这真是个绝妙的主意！”
　　“听起来很不错。”迪克说。
　　“只是……我不喜欢留在这里而没有朱利安在。”安妮突然感到害怕，说，“如果朱利安在，就一切都好。”
　　“我可以去。”迪克说。
　　“或者我也可以，”乔治说，“只不过后备厢没法把蒂米也装下。”
　　“从外面看，后备厢很大，”朱利安说，“我希望我能带上安妮，那样我就知道她是安全的。你们其他人只要有蒂米在，就会没事的。”
　　他们认真地商量了这件事。当他们看到艾吉拿着篮子出来收鸡蛋时，他们停止了讨论，准备喝下午茶。她向他们示意不要过去，可能有人在看着。他们待在原地，看着她走进了鸡舍。她在那儿只待了一会儿，就提着一篮子新鲜鸡蛋出来了。她朝房子走去，没有再看向孩子们。
　　“我去看看她有没有在鸡舍里留下什么东西。”迪克说着走了过去。很快他又从鸡舍出来了，咧着嘴笑着。他的口袋鼓鼓的。
　　艾吉留下了二十几个罐装肉三明治、一大块樱桃蛋糕和一瓶牛奶。孩子们走到灌木丛下，迪克把口袋里的东西拿了出来。“她甚至还给蒂米留了一块骨头。”他说。
　　“我想这骨头应该没问题。”乔治怀疑地说。朱利安闻了闻。
　　“非常新鲜，”他说，“这一点毒都没有！无论如何，艾吉不会用那样卑鄙的伎俩。来吧，我们痛快地吃吧！”
　　他们吃完茶点后很无聊，于是朱利安安排了一些赛跑和跳远比赛。当然，如果蒂米也算作一位合格的竞争者，它会赢过他们所有人，但是它不算。不过它都参与了，而且叫得很兴奋，以至佩尔顿先生走到了窗前呵斥它停下来。
　　“对不起！”乔治喊道，“今天蒂米的精力太充沛了，你看！”
　　“佩尔顿先生要好奇为什么了，”朱利安咧嘴笑着说，“他会因为亨奇没有成功地下毒而骂他的。”
　　当天开始变黑时，孩子们小心翼翼地朝汽车走去。亨奇已经洗完车了。朱利安悄悄地打开后备厢朝里看，他失望地叹了口气。
　　“后备厢很小，恐怕我进不去。你也不行，迪克。”
　　“那我去。”安妮小声说。
　　“当然不行。”朱利安说。
　　“好吧，我去。”理查德出人意料地说，“我差不多刚好可以挤进去。”
　　“你？”迪克说，“你会被吓坏的！”
　　理查德沉默了一会儿。“没错，我应该会很害怕，”他承认道，“但我仍然打算去。如果你们愿意让我试一试，我会尽力的。毕竟，我不去，就没人去了。你们不会让安妮去的，后备厢没有足够的空间容纳乔治和蒂米，迪克，这也不够容纳你或是朱利安。”
　　大家都很吃惊——主动提出去做一件无私或是勇敢的事情，这一点都不像理查德。朱利安很是怀疑。
　　“这是一件严肃的事情，你知道吗，理查德！”他说，“我的意思是，如果你要做，你就必须要恰当地做——要坚持到底，不要半途感到害怕，开始号哭，那样那些人会听到你的声音，检查后备厢的。”
　　“我知道，”理查德说，“我想我能把这件事做好。我真的希望你们能相信我一次。”
　　“我不明白你为什么主动提出去做这样一件困难的事，”朱利安说，“这看起来一点也不像你。到目前为止，你表现得一点也不勇敢。”
　　“朱利安，我想我能明白，”安妮突然拉了拉她哥哥的袖子说，“这次他想的是我们的安危，不是他自己的，或者至少他在尝试这样。我们给他一次机会吧，让他表明他已经有一些勇气了。”
　　“我只是希望能有一次机会。”理查德小声说。
　　“好吧，”朱利安说，“给你这个机会。如果你抓住机会，做了有所帮助的事，这将会是一个巨大的惊喜！”
　　“告诉我我到底要做些什么。”理查德说，他试着让自己的声音不发抖。
　　“一旦你进了后备厢，我们就会把你关在里面，没有人知道你要在黑暗里等多久。”朱利安说，“我提醒你，在后备厢里会非常闷热，非常不舒服。等车发动了，会更不舒服。”
　　“可怜的理查德。”安妮说。
　　“一旦汽车停在任何地方，并且你听到那些人下车了，等一会儿，让他们离开车附近，然后你就自己从后备厢爬出来，直接去最近的警察局，”朱利安说，“快速地把你经历的事告诉警察，给他们这里的地址——猫头鹰山上的猫头鹰庄园，距米德尔康贝森林几英里远。剩下的事就交由警察处理，明白了吗？”
　　“明白了。”理查德说。
　　“现在你知道你将遭遇什么了，你还想去吗？”迪克问。“是的。”理查德又说了一次。他被安妮热情的拥抱吓了一跳。
　　“理查德，你很好！而我以前不是这样想的。”安妮说。
　　然后朱利安朝他背上捶了一拳。“理查德，把这件事完成，你以前做的那些傻事就能一笔勾销了！现在，你要不直接钻到后备厢里去吧？我们不知道那些人什么时候会出来。”
　　“好，我现在就进去。”理查德说。在安妮的拥抱和朱利安的那一拳之后，他感觉自己充满了勇气。朱利安打开后备厢，检查了一下后备厢盖子的内部。“我不相信理查德能从里面打开它，”他说，“不，他打不开，我们不能把它关紧。那我就得用小木棍之类的东西把它撑开一点点，这样就可以通一点空气，他也可以在需要的时候把后备厢盖子推开。哪里有小木棍？”
　　迪克找到了一根。理查德钻进后备厢，蜷缩起来。就算是对于他，后备厢的空间也有点小，他看上去局促不安。朱利安关上后备厢，并挤进去一根小木棍，这样整个后备厢盖子和后备厢之间就有一个半英寸的缝隙。
　　迪克用手肘狠狠地推了他一下。“快，有人来了！”
Chapter 18 HUNT FOR RICHARD!
　　Chapter 18 HUNT FOR RICHARD!
　　Mr. Perton could be seen standing at the front door, outlined in the light from the lamp in the hall. Hewas talking to Rooky, who, apparently, was not going out. It seemed as if only Mr.
　　Perton was leaving in the car.
　　'Good luck, Richard,' Julian whispered, as he and the others melted into the shadows on the other sideof the drive. They stood there in the darkness, watching Mr. Perton walk over to the car. He got inand slammed the door. Thank goodness he hadn't wanted to put anything in the boot!
　　The engine started up and the car purred away down the drive. At the same time there came thegrating sound of the gate machinery being used.
　　'Gates are opening for him,' muttered Dick. They heard the car go right down the drive and out of thegateway without stopping. It hooted as it went, evidently a signal to the house. The gates had beenopened just at the right moment. They were now being shut, judging by the grinding noise going on.
　　The front door closed. The children stood in silence for a minute or two, thinking of Richard shut upin the boot.
　　I'd never have thought it of him,' said George.
　　'No - but you just simply never know what is in anybody,' said Julian thoughtfully. 'I suppose eventhe worst coward, the most despicable crook, the most dishonest rogue can find some good thing inhimself if he wants to badly enough.'
　　'Yes - it's the "wanting-to" that must be so rare, though,' said Dick. 'Look - there's Aggie at thekitchen-door. She's calling us in.'
　　78
　　They went to her. 'You can come in now,' she said. 'I can't give you much supper, I'm afraid, becauseHunchy will be here - but I'll put some cake up in your room, under the blankets.'
　　They went into the kitchen. It was pleasant with a log-fire and the mellow light from an oil-lamp.
　　Hunchy was at the far end doing something with a rag and polish. He gave the children one of hisfamiliar scowls. 'Take that dog out and leave him out,' he ordered.
　　'No,' said George.
　　'Then I'll tell Rooky,' said Hunchy. Neither he nor Aggie seemed to notice that there were only fourchildren, not five.
　　'Well, if Rooky comes here I've no doubt Timmy will bite his other hand,' said George. 'Anyway- won't he be surprised to find Timmy still alive and kicking?'
　　Nothing more was said about Timmy. Aggie silently put the remains of a plum-pie on the table.
　　'There's your supper,' she said.
　　There was a very small piece each. As they were finishing, Hunchy went out. Aggie spoke in awhisper.
　　'I heard the wireless at six o'clock. There was a police message about one of you - called Richard. Hismother reported him missing - and the police put it out on the wireless.'
　　'Did they really?' said Dick. 'I say - they'll soon be here then!'
　　'But do they know where you are?' asked Aggie, surprised. Dick shook his head.
　　'Not yet - but I expect we'll soon be traced here.'
　　Aggie looked doubtful. 'Nobody's ever been traced here yet - nor ever will be, it's my belief. Thepolice did come once, looking for somebody, and Mr. Perton let them in, all polite-like. They huntedeverywhere for the person they said they wanted, but they couldn't find him.'
　　Julian nudged Dick. He thought he knew where the police might have found him - in the little secretroom behind that sliding panel.
　　'Funny thing,' said Julian. 'I haven't seen a telephone here. Don't they have one?'
　　'No,' said Aggie. 'No phone, no gas, no electricity, no water laid on, no nothing. Only just secrets andsigns and comings and goings and threats and . . .'
　　She broke off as Hunchy came back, and went to the big fire-place, where a kettle was slung over theburning logs. Hunchy looked round at the children.
　　'Rooky wants the one of you that's called Richard,' he said, with a horrible smile. 'Says he wants toteach him a few lessons.'
　　79
　　All the four felt extremely thankful that Richard was not there. They felt sure he wouldn't have likedthe lessons that Rooky wanted to teach him.
　　They looked round at one another and then all round the room. 'Richard? Where is Richard?'
　　'What do you mean - where's Richard?' said Hunchy, in a snarling voice that made Timmy growl.
　　'One of you is Richard - that's all I know.'
　　'Why - there were five children - now there's only four!' said Aggie, in sudden astonishment. 'I'veonly just noticed. Is Richard the missing one?'
　　'Dear me - where's Richard gone?' said Julian, pretending to be surprised. He called him'Richard! Hey, Richard, where are you?'
　　Hunchy looked angry. 'Now, none of your tricks. One of you's Richard. Which one?'
　　'Not one of us is,' answered Dick. 'Gracious, where can Richard be? Do you suppose we've left him inthe grounds, Ju?'
　　'Must have,' said Julian. He went to the kitchen window and swung it wide open. 'RICHARD!' heroared. 'You're wanted, RICHARD!'
　　But no Richard answered or appeared, of course. He was miles away in the boot of the black Bentley!
　　There came the sound of angry footsteps in the hall and the kitchen door was flung open. Rookystood there, scowling, his hand done up in a big bandage. With a delighted bark Timmy leaptforward. George caught him just in time.
　　'That dog! Didn't I say he was to be poisoned?' shouted Rooky, furiously. 'Why haven't you broughtthat boy to me, Hunchy?'
　　Hunchy looked afraid. 'He don't seem to be here,' he answered sullenly. 'Unless one of these herechildren is him, sir.'
　　Rooky glanced over them. 'No - he's not one of them. Where is Richard?' he demanded of Julian.
　　'I've just been yelling for him,' said Julian, with an air of amazement. 'Funny thing. He was out in thegrounds all day with us - and now we're indoors, he just isn't here. Shall I go and hunt in thegrounds?'
　　'I'll shout for him again,' said Dick, going to the window. 'RICHARD!'
　　'Shut up!' said Rooky. 'I'll go and find him. Where's my torch? Get it, Aggie. And when I find him -he'll be sorry for himself, very, very sorry!'
　　'I'll come too,' said Hunchy. 'You go one way and I'll go another.'
　　80
　　'Get Ben and Fred too,' ordered Rooky. Hunchy departed to fetch Ben and Fred, whoever they were.
　　The children supposed they must be the other men who had arrived with Rooky the night before.
　　Rooky went out of the kitchen door with his powerful torch. Anne shivered. She was very, very gladthat Richard couldn't be found, however hard the men looked for him. Soon there came the sound ofother voices in the grounds, as the four men separated into two parties, and began to search everyyard.
　　'Where is he, the poor boy?' whispered Aggie.
　　'I don't know,' said Julian, truthfully. He wasn't going to give any secrets away to Aggie, even thoughshe seemed really friendly to them.
　　She went out of the room and the children clustered together, speaking in low voices.
　　'I say - what a blessing it was Richard that went off in the Bentley and not one of us,' whisperedGeorge.
　　'My word, yes - I didn't like the look on Rooky's face when he came into the kitchen just now,'
　　said Julian.
　　'Well, Richard's got a little reward for trying to be brave,' said Anne. 'He's missed some ill-treatmentfrom Rooky!'
　　Julian glanced at a clock in the kitchen. 'Look - it's almost nine. There's a wireless on that shelf.
　　Let's put it on and see if there's a message about Richard.'
　　He switched it on and twiddled the knob till he got the right station. After a minute or two of news,there came the message they wanted to hear.
　　'Missing from home since Wednesday, Richard Thurlow Kent, a boy of twelve, well-built, fair hair,blue eyes, wearing grey shorts and grey jersey. Probably on a bicycle.'
　　So the message went on, ending with a police telephone number that could be called. There was ofcourse no message about Julian and the others. They were relieved. That means that Mother won't beworrying,' said George. 'But it also means that unless Richard can get help nobody can possibly findout we're here - if we're not missed we can't be searched for, and I don't really want to be here muchlonger.'
　　81
　　Nobody did, of course. All their hopes were now on Richard. He seemed rather a broken reed to relyon - but you never knew! He just might be successful in escaping unseen from the boot and getting toa police station.
　　After about an hour Rooky and the others came in, all in a furious temper. Rooky turned on Julian.
　　'What's happened to that boy? You must know.'
　　'Gr-r-r-r-r,' said Timmy at once. Rooky beckoned to Julian to come into the hall. He shut the kitchendoor and shouted at Julian again.
　　'Well - you heard what I said - where's that boy?'
　　'Isn't he out in the grounds?' said Julian, putting on a very perturbed look. 'Good gracious - what canhave happened to him? I assure you he was with us all day. Aggie will tell you that - and Hunchytoo.'
　　'They've already told me,' said Rooky. 'He's not in the grounds. We've gone over every inch.
　　Where is he?'
　　'Well, would he be somewhere in the house, then?' suggested Julian, innocently.
　　'How can he be?' raged Rooky. 'The front door's been closed and locked all day except when Pertonwent out. And Hunchy and Aggie swear he didn't come into the kitchen.'
　　'It's an absolute mystery,' said Julian. 'Shall I hunt all over the house? The others can help me.
　　Maybe the dog will smell him out.'
　　'I'm not having that dog out of the kitchen,' said Rooky. 'Or any of you, either! I believe that boy'sabout somewhere, laughing up his sleeve at us all - and I believe you know where he is too!'
　　'I don't,' said Julian. 'And that's the truth.'
　　'When I do find him, I'll . . . I'll . . .' Rooky broke off, quite unable to think of anything bad enough todo to poor Richard.
　　He went to join the others, still muttering. Julian went thankfully back to the kitchen. He was veryglad Richard was well out of the way. It was pure chance that he had gone - but what a very goodthing! Where was Richard now? What was he doing? Was he still in the boot of the car?
　　How Julian wished he knew!
18.搜寻理查德
　　搜寻理查德
　　佩尔顿先生站在前门那儿，大厅的灯光照出了他的轮廓，他在和洛奇谈话。很明显，洛奇不会出去，看起来好像只有佩尔顿先生要开车出去。
　　“祝你好运，理查德！”朱利安低声说。他和其他人躲到了车道另一边的阴影里。他们站在黑暗中，看着佩尔顿先生走向汽车。他上了车，“砰”地关上了车门。谢天谢地，他没有想把什么东西放进后备厢。
　　引擎发动了，车沿着车道快速驶去。同时，传来了操纵大门的机器运转的刺耳声音。
　　“大门正在为他敞开。”迪克低声说。他们听到汽车驶下车道，并径直出了大门，没有停过。车出了大门后，汽车喇叭响了一下，显然是给房子里的人的信号。大门恰好在适当的时候打开了，之后，根据再次响起的刺耳声音判断，现在大门正在关闭。
　　然后前门也关上了。孩子们默不作声地站了一两分钟，想着关在后备厢里的理查德。
　　“我从来没想过他能这样做。”乔治说。
　　“是啊，但是你永远也不知道人有什么样的潜力，”朱利安若有所思地说，“我想即使是最差劲的胆小鬼，最卑鄙的骗子，最狡猾的无赖，只要他自己想要，也可以从自己身上找到一些好的东西。”
　　“没错，不过最难得的就是‘他自己想要’。”迪克说，“看，艾吉在厨房门口，她在叫我们进去。”
　　他们走到她那儿。“你们现在可以进来了，”她说，“恐怕我不能给你们太多晚餐，因为亨奇会在这儿，但是我会在你们房间里的毯子下面放一些蛋糕。”
　　他们走进厨房。有柴火取暖，有油灯照出柔和的光，这感觉真好。亨奇在远处用抹布和抛光剂做着什么。他一如既往地怒视着孩子们。“把那只狗带出去，把它留在外面。”他命令道。
　　“不。”乔治说。
　　“那我就去告诉洛奇。”亨奇说。他和艾吉似乎都没有注意到只剩四个孩子了，而不是五个。
　　“好啊，如果洛奇来这儿的话，我敢肯定蒂米会咬他的另一只手的，”乔治说，“不管怎样，知道蒂米还好好地活着，他难道不惊讶吗？”
　　关于蒂米，没有谁再说什么。艾吉默默地把剩下的一个梅子馅饼放在桌上。“这是你们的晚餐。”她说。
　　每个人都只分到了非常小的一块。他们吃完时，亨奇出去了。
　　艾吉低声说：“六点时，我听无线电台了，有一条警讯是关于你们中一个叫理查德的。他妈妈报警说他失踪了，警察就把他失踪的消息在无线电上放出来了。”
　　“真的吗？”迪克说，“那他们很快就会来这儿了！”
　　“但是他们知道你们在哪儿吗？”艾吉惊讶地问。
　　迪克摇了摇头。“还不知道，但我想他们很快就会追踪到这儿。”
　　艾吉看上去有些怀疑。“这里从来没有人被追踪到过，我相信将来也不会有。警察确实来过一次，来找人。佩尔顿先生非常有礼貌地让他们进来了。他们到处搜寻他们想要找的人，但没找到。”
　　朱利安用手肘轻轻推了推迪克，他知道警察在哪儿能找到那个人——在那个可以滑动的书架背板后面的小密室里。
　　“真有趣，”朱利安说，“我在这里没有看到电话。他们没有吗？”
　　“没有，”艾吉说，“没有电话，没有煤气，没有电，没有水，什么都没有。只有秘密和一些迹象，来来去去的人，威胁和……”
　　亨奇回来了，她停止了讲话，走到大壁炉旁——那里燃烧着的木头上挂着一个水壶。亨奇看了看孩子们。
　　“洛奇想见你们中那个叫理查德的，”他带着可怕的微笑说，“说要给他上点课。”
　　他们四个人都非常庆幸理查德不在这儿。他们确信他不会喜欢洛奇给他上的课。
　　他们相互看了看，然后环顾了一下房间。“理查德？理查德在哪儿？”
　　“你们是什么意思，理查德在哪儿？”亨奇咆哮道，这使得蒂米叫了起来，“我只知道，你们当中的一个是理查德。”
　　“为什么……之前有五个孩子，现在只有四个了！”艾吉突然惊讶地说，“我刚刚才注意到，理查德是不是就是不见了的那个？”
　　“天哪，理查德去哪儿了？”朱利安假装很惊讶的样子说，然后喊道，“理查德！嘿，理查德，你在哪儿？”
　　亨奇看起来很生气。“现在你们都别玩什么把戏了。你们中的一个是理查德，是哪个？”
　　“我们都不是，”迪克回答，“天哪，理查德能在哪儿呢？你觉得有可能是我们把他遗忘在院子里了吗，朱利安？”
　　“一定是。”朱利安说。他走到厨房窗户边，把窗户完全打开。“理查德！”他大声喊道，“有人找你，理查德！”
　　当然，理查德不会回答或出现。他在千里之外黑色宾利的后备厢里呢！
　　大厅里传来愤怒的脚步声，厨房门被猛地推开了。洛奇站在那里，皱着眉头，手上缠着一条大绷带。蒂米兴奋地叫了一声，往前跳了过去。乔治及时地抓住了它。
　　“那只狗，我不是让你把它毒死了吗？”洛奇愤怒地喊道，“你为什么没把那个男孩带过来见我，亨奇？”
　　亨奇看起来很害怕。“他好像不在这儿，”他闷闷地回答，“除非这些孩子里有一个是他，先生。”
　　洛奇瞥了他们一眼。“不，这里面没有他。理查德在哪儿？”他质问朱利安。
　　“我刚才一直在喊他。”朱利安一脸惊讶地说道，“真是有趣，他一整天都和我们一起待在外面的院子里，而现在我们在屋里，他却不在这儿。我能去院子里找他吗？”
　　“我再喊喊他。”迪克说着走到窗前，“理查德！”
　　“闭嘴！”洛奇说，“我去找他。我的手电筒呢？艾吉，去把它拿过来。等我找到他，他会为自己的行为感到难过的，非常非常难过！”
　　“我也去，”亨奇说，“您走一条路，我走另一条。”
　　“把本和佛瑞德也叫上。”洛奇命令道。亨奇离开去找本和佛瑞德。孩子们猜想他们一定是前一天晚上和洛奇一起来的人。
　　洛奇带着他的强光手电筒走出了厨房。安妮颤抖起来，但她非常非常高兴——不管那些人怎么找，都不会找到理查德。很快，院子里传来了其他人的声音，四个人分成两路开始四处搜寻。
　　“他在哪儿，那个可怜的男孩？”艾吉低声问。
　　“我不知道。”朱利安没有如实说。他不打算泄露任何秘密给艾吉，尽管她看起来对他们真的很友好。
　　她走出了房间，孩子们聚在一起，低声说着话。
　　“我说，多幸运啊，跟在宾利车里出去的不是我们而是理查德。”乔治低声说。
　　“是呀！我不喜欢洛奇刚刚进厨房时脸上的表情。”朱利安说。
　　“理查德因为试着勇敢而得到了一点回报，”安妮说，“他躲过了洛奇的虐待！”
　　朱利安瞥了一眼厨房里的钟。“看，差不多九点了。那个架子上有一个无线电收音机。我们打开它，看看有没有关于理查德的消息。”
　　他把它打开，并转动旋钮，直到他收听到正确的电台。一两分钟的新闻过后，传来了他们想听的信息。
　　“从周三开始失踪的理查德•瑟洛•肯特，是一个12岁的男孩，体格健壮，金发，蓝眼睛，穿着灰色短裤和灰色球衣，有可能骑着一辆自行车。”
　　然后消息继续播放着，最后以一串可以报警的电话号码结束。
　　当然，这其中没有关于朱利安和其他人的信息。他们松了一口气。“这意味着妈妈还不会担心，”乔治说，“但这也意味着，除非理查德能寻求到帮助，否则没有人能发现我们在这里——从道理上讲，如果我们没有失踪的话，就不会有人找我们。我真的不想再待在这里了。”
　　当然，没有人愿意待在这里。他们所有的希望都寄托在理查德身上。他看起来真的很不可靠，但谁也无法预料结果！他可能会成功地从后备厢里逃出去不被发现，然后去警察局。
　　大约一小时后，洛奇和其他人进来了，每个人都怒不可遏。洛奇突然对朱利安发怒了。
　　“那个男孩发生了什么？你肯定知道。”洛奇说道。
　　“呜……”蒂米立刻低吼起来。洛奇招手把朱利安叫去了大厅。
　　他关上厨房的门，又开始朝朱利安大吼起来。
　　“你听到我说的了，那个男孩在哪儿？”
　　“他不在外面的院子里吗？”朱利安装出一副忐忑不安的神情说，“天哪，他到底怎么了？我向你保证，他一整天都和我们在一起。艾吉可以作证，亨奇也可以。”
　　“他们已经告诉我了，”洛奇说，“他不在院子里，我们每一个角落都找过了。他在哪儿？”
　　“那他会不会在房子里某个地方？”朱利安一脸天真地建议道。
　　“怎么可能？”洛奇暴怒，“前门除了佩尔顿出去的时候一直都是关着的。亨奇和艾吉发誓他没有进厨房。”
　　“这完全是个谜，”朱利安说，“我能在房子里到处找一找吗？其他人也可以帮我，也许狗能嗅出他的气味。”
　　“我不会放那只狗离开厨房的，”洛奇说，“你们中的任何一个也不可以！我相信那个男孩就在附近某个地方，暗暗地嘲笑着我们。
　　我相信你也知道他在哪儿！”
　　“我不知道，”朱利安说，“这就是事实。”
　　“等我找到他，我……我……”洛奇突然停住了，完全想不到对可怜的理查德做点什么才足以泄愤。
　　他去找其他人，边走边咕哝着。朱利安欣慰地回到厨房，他很高兴理查德躲过了这一切。理查德离开纯属巧合，但这是件多么好的事啊！理查德现在在哪儿？他在干什么？他还在车的后备厢里吗？朱利安多希望自己能知道啊！
Chapter 19 RICHARD HAS HIS OWN ADVENTURE
　　Chapter 19 RICHARD HAS HIS OWN ADVENTURE
　　Richard had been having a much too exciting time. He had gone with the car, of course, crouching inthe boot at the back, with a box of tools digging into him, and a can of petrol smelling horriblynearby, making him feel sick.
　　Through the gates went the car, and down the hill. It went at a good pace, and once stopped verysuddenly. It had gone round a corner and almost collided with a stationary lorry, so that Mr.
　　Perton had put the brake on in a hurry. Poor Richard was terrified. He bumped his head hard on theback of the boot and gave a groan.
　　He sat curled up, feeling sick and scared. He began to wish he had not tried to be a hero and get help.
　　Being any kind of a hero was difficult - but this was a dreadful way of being heroic.
　　The car went on for some miles; Richard had no idea where it was going. At first he heard no othertraffic at all - then he heard the sound of many wheels on the road, and knew he must be getting neara town. Once they must have gone by a railway station or railway line because Richard coulddistinctly hear the noise of a train, and then a loud hooting.
　　The car stopped at last. Richard listened intently. Was it stopping just for traffic lights - or was Mr.
　　Perton getting out? If so, that was his chance to escape!
　　He heard the car door slam. Ah - Mr. Perton was out of the car then. Richard pressed hard at thecover of the boot. Julian had wedged it rather tightly, but it gave at last, and the lid of the bootopened. It fell back with rather a noise.
　　Richard looked out cautiously. He was in a dark street. A few people were walking on the pavementopposite. A lamp-post was some way away. Could he get out now - or would Mr.
　　Perton be about and see him?
　　He stretched out a leg to slide from the boot and jump to the ground - but he had been huddled up inan awkward position for so long that he was too stiff to move. Cramp caught him and he feltmiserably uncomfortable as he tried to straighten himself out.
　　Instead of jumping out and taking to his heels at once, poor Richard had to go very slowly indeed.
　　His legs and arms would not move quickly. He sat for a half-minute on the open boot-lid, trying tomake up his mind to jump down.
　　83
　　And then he heard Mr. Perton's voice! He was running down the steps of the house outside which hehad parked the car. Richard was horrified. It hadn't dawned on him that he would come back soquickly.
　　He tried to jump from the boot-cover, and fell sprawling to the ground. Mr. Perton heard him, and,thinking someone was trying to steal something from his car he rushed up to the boot.
　　Richard scrambled up just in time to get away from his outstretched hand. He ran to the other side ofthe road as fast as he could, hoping that his stiff, cramped legs wouldn't let him down.
　　Mr. Perton tore after him.
　　'Hey, you, stop! What are you doing in my car?' shouted Mr. Perton. Richard dodged a passer-by andtore on, panic-stricken. He mustn't be caught; he mustn't be caught!
　　Mr. Perton caught up with him just under the lamppost. He grabbed Richard's collar and swung himround roughly. 'You let me go!' yelled Richard, and kicked Mr. Perton's ankles so hard that he almostfell over.
　　Mr. Perton recognized him! 'Good gracious - it's you!' he cried. 'The boy Rooky wants! What are youdoing here? How did you . . .?'
　　But with a last despairing struggle, Richard was off again, leaving his coat in Mr. Perton's hands!
　　His legs were feeling better now, and he could run faster.
　　He tore round the corner, colliding with another boy. He was off and away before the boy could evencall out. Mr. Perton also tore round the corner and collided with the same boy - who, however, was abit quicker than before, and clutched Mr. Perton by the coat, in a real rage at being so nearly knockedover again.
　　By the time Mr. Perton had got himself free from the angry boy, Richard was out of sight. Mr.
　　Perton raced to the corner of the road, and looked up and down the poorly lighted road. He gave anexclamation of anger.
　　'Lost him! Little pest - how did he get here? Could he have been at the back of the car? Ah -surely that's him over there!'
　　It was. Richard had hidden in a garden, but was now being driven out by the barking of a dog. Indespair he tore out of the gate and began running again. Mr. Perton tore after him.
　　Round another corner, panting hard. Round yet another, hoping that no passer-by would clutch at himand stop him. Poor Richard! He didn't feel at all heroic, and didn't enjoy it a bit either.
　　84
　　He stumbled round the next corner and came into the main street of the town - and there, opposite,was a lamp that had a very welcome word shining on the glass.
　　POLICE
　　Thankfully Richard stumbled up the steps and pushed open the police station door. He almost fellinside. There was a kind of waiting-room there with a policeman sitting at a table. He looked up inastonishment as Richard came in in such a hurry.
　　'Now then - what's all this?' he asked the boy.
　　Richard looked fearfully back at the door, expecting Mr. Perton to come in at any moment. But hedidn't. The door remained shut. Mr. Perton was not going to visit any police station if he could help it- especially with Richard pouring out a most peculiar story!
　　Richard was panting so much that he couldn't say a word at first. Then it all came out. The policemanlistened in amazement, and very soon stopped Richard's tale, and called a big burly man in, whoproved to be a most important police inspector.
　　He made Richard tell his tale slowly and as clearly as he could. The boy was now feeling much better- in fact he was feeling quite proud of himself! To think he'd done it - escaped in the boot of the car -got out - managed to get away from Mr. Perton - and arrive safely at the police station. Marvellous!
　　'Where's this Owl's Dene?' demanded the Inspector, and the constable near by answered.
　　'Must be that old place on Owl's Hill, sir. You remember we once went there on some kind of policebusiness, but it seemed to be all right. Run by a hunch-back and his sister for some man who is oftenaway abroad - Perton, I think the name was.'
　　'That's right!' cried Richard. 'It was Mr. Perton's car I came here in - a black Bentley.'
　　'Know the number?' said the Inspector, sharply.
　　'KMF 102,' said Richard at once.
　　'Good lad,' said the Inspector. He picked up a telephone and gave a few curt instructions for a policecar to try to trace the Bentley immediately.
　　'So you're Richard Thurlow Kent,' he said. 'Your mother is very upset and anxious about you. I'll seethat she is telephoned to straight away. You'd better be taken home now in a police car.'
　　'Oh but, sir - can't I go with you to Owl's Dene when you drive up there?' said Richard, deeplydisappointed. 'You'll be going there, won't you? - because of all the others - Anne, Dick, George andJulian.'
　　85
　　'We'll be going all right,' said the Inspector, grimly. 'But you won't be with us. You've had enoughadventures. You can go home and go to bed. You've done well to escape and come here.
　　Quite the hero!'
　　Richard couldn't help feeling pleased - but how he wished he could race off to Owl's Dene with thepolice. What a marvellous thing it would be to march in with them and show Julian how well he hadmanaged his part of the affair! Perhaps Julian would think better of him then.
　　The Inspector, however, was not having any boys in the cars that were to go to Owl's Dene, andRichard was taken off by the young constable, and told to wait till a car came to take him home.
　　The telephone rang, and the Inspector answered it. 'No trace of the Bentley? Right. Thanks.'
　　He spoke to the young constable. 'Didn't think they'd get him. He's probably raced back to Owl'sDene to warn the others.'
　　'We'll get there soon after!' said the constable with a grin. 'Our Wolseley's pretty well as fast as aBentley!'
　　Mr. Perton had indeed raced off, as soon as he saw Richard stumbling up the police station steps.
　　He had gone back to his car at top speed, jumped in, slammed the door and raced away as fast as hecould, feeling certain that the police would be on the look-out for KMF 102 immediately.
　　He tore dangerously round the corners, and hooted madly, making everyone leap out of the way.
　　He was soon out in the country, and there he put on terrific speed, his powerful headlights picking outthe dark country lanes for half a mile ahead.
　　As he came to the hill on which Owl's Dene stood, he hooted loudly. He wanted the gates openedquickly! Just as he got up to them they opened. Someone had heard his hooting signal - good! Heraced up the drive and stopped at the front door. It opened as he jumped out. Rooky stood there, andtwo other men with him, all looking anxious.
　　'What's up, Perton? Why are you back so quickly?' called Rooky. 'Anything wrong?'
　　Mr. Perton ran up the steps, shut the door and faced the three men in the hall.
　　'Do you know what's happened? That boy, Richard Kent, was in the car when I went out! See?
　　Hidden in the back or in the boot, or somewhere! Didn't you miss him?'
　　'Yes,' said Rooky. 'Of course we missed him. Did you let him get away, Perton?'
　　'Well, seeing that I didn't know he was in hiding, and had to leave the car to go in and see Ted, it waseasy for him to get away!' said Mr. Perton. 'He ran like a hare. I nearly grabbed him once, 86but he wriggled out of his coat. And as he ended up finally in the police station I decided to give upthe chase and come back to warn you.'
　　'The police will be out here then, before you can say Jack Robinson,' shouted Rooky. 'You're a fool,Perton - you ought to have got that boy. There's our ransom gone west - and I was so glad to be ableto get my hands on the little brute.'
　　'It's no good crying over spilt milk,' said Perton. 'What about Weston? Suppose the police find him.
　　They're looking for him all right - the papers have been full of only two things the last couple of days- Disappearance of Richard Thurlow Kent - and Escape from Prison of Solomon Weston! And we'remixed up with both these. Do you want to be shoved back into prison again, Rooky? You've only justcome out, you know. What are we going to do?'
　　'We must think,' said Rooky, in a panic-stricken voice. 'Come in this room here. We must think.'
19.理查德的冒险经历
　　理查德的冒险经历
　　理查德度过了一段非常“刺激”的时光。毫无疑问，他缩在后备厢里，跟着汽车离开了。在后备厢里，他抵着一盒工具，旁边还有一罐很难闻的汽油，这气味让他感到恶心。
　　汽车穿过大门，开往山下。车开得很快，有一次猛地停了下来——它在转弯后差点和一辆停着的卡车相撞，因此佩尔顿先生匆忙踩下了刹车。可怜的理查德吓坏了，他的头重重地撞上了后备厢背面，发出了一声惨叫。
　　他蜷缩着身子坐着，感到恶心想吐，同时又非常害怕。他开始后悔，要是自己没有尝试着成为英雄去获取帮助该多好啊！想成为任何一种英雄都是困难的，而这种成为英雄的方式很可怕。
　　汽车继续开了几英里，理查德不知道它要开往哪儿。起初，他完全听不到任何交通工具的声音。然后他听到路面上有很多车轮滚动的声音，他知道自己一定到了某个小镇附近。有一回，他们一定经过了火车站或是铁路线，因为理查德可以清楚地听到火车的声音，然后是一声响亮的汽笛声。
　　汽车最后终于停了下来，理查德专心地听着。汽车只是因为红灯停了下来，还是佩尔顿先生要下车了？如果是佩尔顿先生要下车了，这就是他逃跑的机会！
　　他听到了砰的关门声。啊，佩尔顿先生下车了！理查德用力推着后备厢的盖子。朱利安把它盖得很紧，但它最终松开了，后备厢的盖子打开了。盖子掉下来时发出了很响的声音。
　　理查德小心地向外张望着。此刻，他在一条黑暗的街道上，有几个人在对面的人行道上走着。在稍远处，有一根灯柱。他现在能出去吗，佩尔顿先生会不会在附近，然后看到他？
　　他伸出一条腿，想从后备厢里滑出来，然后跳到地上。但是他已经在一个憋闷的位置蜷缩很久了，以至身体僵硬到无法动弹。他脚抽筋了，当他试图挺直身子时，他感到很不舒服。
　　可怜的理查德无法跳出去然后溜之大吉，只能非常缓慢地移动，他的双腿和手臂几乎快抬不起来了。他在打开的后备厢口那里坐了半分钟，试着下定决心跳下去。
　　这时，他听到了佩尔顿先生的声音！汽车是停在一座房子门口，佩尔顿先生此刻正跑下房子的台阶。理查德吓了一跳，没想到佩尔顿先生会这么快就回来。
　　他试着从后备厢跳下来，结果摔倒在了地上。佩尔顿先生听到了声音，以为有人试图偷他车里的东西，他冲向了后备厢。
　　理查德及时爬了起来，佩尔顿伸出的手没有抓到他。他尽可能快地跑到马路另一边，希望他那僵硬抽筋的腿不会让他失望。佩尔顿先生在身后追着他。
　　“嘿，你站住！你在我车里干什么？”佩尔顿先生喊道。理查德躲开一个过路人，惊慌失措地继续往前跑。他不可以被抓住，不可以被抓住！
　　佩尔顿先生就在灯柱下面追上了他。他抓住理查德的衣领，粗暴地甩了他一圈。“你放开我！”理查德大声叫道。他狠狠地踢了佩尔顿先生的脚踝，以至自己差点摔倒。
　　佩尔顿先生认出了他。“好家伙，是你啊！”他大声说道，“洛奇想抓的男孩子！你在这儿干什么？你怎么……”
　　在最后一次绝望的挣扎下，理查德又逃脱了。他把外套留在了佩尔顿先生手里！他的腿现在感觉好多了，他可以跑得更快。
　　他拐过街角，撞到了另一个男孩。那个男孩还没来得及叫喊，他就跑走了。佩尔顿先生也飞快地跑过街角，撞上了同一个男孩。
　　这个男孩因为又差点被撞倒，非常生气。这次他比之前动作快了一点，抓住了佩尔顿先生的外套。
　　当佩尔顿先生摆脱了那个愤怒的男孩时，理查德已经不见踪影了。佩尔顿先生飞奔到马路的拐角处，来回扫视着光线昏暗的路。
　　他愤怒地叹了一口气。
　　“让他跑了！小畜生，他是怎么来到这儿的？他有可能躲在车后面吗？啊！在那边的肯定是他！”
　　是他没错。理查德躲在一个花园里，现在被狗吠声赶了出来。
　　他绝望地冲出大门，又跑了起来。佩尔顿先生在后面追赶着。
　　理查德绕过一个街角，气喘吁吁，又绕过另一个街角，理查德希望没有过路人会挡住他的去路。可怜的理查德！他一点也不觉得这样有英雄气概，也一点不喜欢这种处境。
　　他跌跌撞撞地拐过下一个拐角，来到了小镇的主干道。在这条街道的对面有一盏灯，灯的玻璃罩上闪着非常令人愉悦的字眼——警察局！
　　谢天谢地，理查德踉踉跄跄地上了台阶，推开了警察局的门。
　　他差点摔了进去。那儿有一个类似于等候室的地方，有一位警察坐在桌旁。理查德如此匆忙地进来，他惊讶地抬起了头。
　　“呃……怎么回事？”他问这个男孩。
　　理查德害怕地回头看着门，担心佩尔顿先生随时会进来——但他没有，门一直关着。只要有可能，佩尔顿先生不会去任何警察局，尤其是在理查德会讲出一个非常离奇的故事的情况下！
　　理查德喘不过气来，以至一句话也说不出来。等缓了缓之后，他开始把一切都讲述了一遍。警察吃惊地听着，很快打断了理查德的讲述，叫了一个高大魁梧的人进来。原来，这个人是警察分局局长。
　　他让理查德慢慢地、尽可能清晰地讲述事情的经过。这个男孩现在感觉好多了，事实上，他感到很自豪！想到他成功做到了一切：躲在汽车后备厢里逃出去——逃出后厢箱——设法逃离佩尔顿先生——安全到达警察局。棒极了！
　　“这个猫头鹰庄园在哪儿？”警察分局局长问。旁边的警察回答说：“一定是在猫头鹰山上的那个老地方，长官。您记得吗，我们曾经执行某件公务时去过那里，但那儿似乎没有问题。那里由一个驼背和他的姐姐为某个经常出国的人打理，那人名字好像叫佩尔顿。”
　　“没错！”理查德叫道，“我就是躲在佩尔顿的车里到这儿的，是一辆黑色宾利车。”
　　“知道车牌号吗？”局长厉声说。
　　“KMF102。”理查德立刻回答。
　　“好小伙！”局长说。他拿起电话，下了简要的命令，让一辆警车试着立即追踪宾利车。
　　“所以你是理查德•瑟洛•肯特，”他说，“你妈妈很担心你。我会马上给她打电话的，你现在最好乘警车回家。”
　　“哦，但是长官，你们开车去猫头鹰庄园时，我能跟你们一起去吗？”理查德非常失望地说，“你们会去那儿的，对吧？因为其他人——安妮、迪克、乔治和朱利安，还在那儿。”
　　“我们会去的，”警察冷静地说，“但你不能和我们一起去。你的冒险经历已经够多了，你可以回家睡觉了。你逃出来，来到这儿，已经做得很好了。真是个英雄！”
　　理查德情不自禁地感到高兴，但他很希望能和警察一起驱车前往猫头鹰庄园。和他们一起进去，向朱利安展示在这件事上他的任务完成得有多好，这该是件多么棒的事情啊！或许那时朱利安会对他的看法改观很多。
　　然而，局长不让他乘坐去猫头鹰庄园的车。理查德被一个年轻的警察带走了，年轻警察让他等警车来送他回家。
　　电话铃响了，局长接了电话。“没有追踪到宾利？好的，谢谢！”
　　他对年轻的警察说：“我就猜到不会这么容易追踪到他。他可能跑回猫头鹰庄园去通知其他人了。”
　　“我们很快就能到那儿！”警察笑着说，“我们的沃尔斯利和宾利一样快！”
　　事实上，一看到理查德踉踉跄跄地上了警察局台阶，佩尔顿先生就跑了。他以最快的速度回到了停车的地方，上了车，“砰”地关上车门，以尽可能快的速度开车离开了。他确信警察会立即监视KMF102。
　　他非常危险地飞速转弯，疯狂地按着喇叭，路边的每个人都赶紧躲着跑开了。他很快就驶出镇子到了乡下，在那儿他开得飞快。
　　发出强光的前灯照亮了前面半英里内黑暗的乡间小路。
　　当开到猫头鹰庄园所在的那座山下时，他大声地按车喇叭，希望大门迅速打开！就在他开到大门口时，大门打开了。有人听到了他按车喇叭的信号，很好！他沿着车道快速开进去，在前门那里停了下来。佩尔顿先生从车里跳下来时，前门打开了。洛奇站在那儿，另外两个人和他在一起，看上去都很不安。
　　“怎么了，佩尔顿？你怎么这么快就回来了？”洛奇叫道，“出什么问题了吗？”
　　佩尔顿先生跑上台阶，把门关上，面朝着大厅里的三个人，说：“你们知道发生什么事了吗？我出去的时候，那个男孩——理查德•肯特，在车里！明白了吗？躲在车后面或是后备厢之类的地方！
　　你们没发现他不见了吗？”
　　“嗯，”洛奇说，“当然，我们没找到他。你让他逃走了吗，佩尔顿？”
　　“因为我不知道他躲在车里，我又不得不离开车进屋去见特德，所以他很容易逃走了！”佩尔顿先生说，“他跑起来跟野兔一样快。
　　我有一次差点抓住他，但他从外套里挣脱了。他最后逃到了警察局，我才决定放弃追他，回来通知你们。”
　　“那警察转眼之间就会到这儿的，”洛奇大叫道，“你这个笨蛋，佩尔顿！你应该抓住他！这下我们的赎金没了，之前能抓住这个小畜生我有多高兴！”
　　“事已至此，抱怨也没用，”佩尔顿说，“韦斯顿怎么办？万一警察发现他就不好了，他们正在找他。最近几天，报纸上登满了两件事，失踪的理查德•瑟洛•肯特和逃犯所罗门•韦斯顿！现在我们跟两件事都有关。你想再次被关回监狱吗，洛奇？你才刚出来。我们该怎么办？”
　　“我们得好好想想，”洛奇恐慌地说，“到这个房间里来，我们必须好好想想。”
Chapter 20 THE SECRET ROOM
　　Chapter 20 THE SECRET ROOM
　　The four children had heard the car come racing up the drive, and had heard Mr. Perton's arrival.
　　Julian went to the kitchen door, eager to find out what he could. If Mr. Perton was back, then eitherRichard had played his part well, and had escaped - or he had been discovered, and had been broughtback.
　　He heard every word of the excited talk out in the hall. Good, good good! - Richard had got away -and was even now telling his tale to the police. It surely wouldn't be very long before the policearrived at Owl's Dene then - and what surprising things they would find there!
　　He tiptoed out into the hall, when he heard the men go into the room near by. What were their plans?
　　He hoped they would not vent their rage on him or the others. It was true they had Timmy- but in a real emergency Rooky would probably think nothing of shooting the dog straightaway.
　　Julian didn't at all like what he heard from the room where the men talked over their plans.
　　'I'm going to bang all those kids' heads together as hard as I can, to start with,' growled Rooky.
　　'That big boy - what's his name? - Julian or something - must have planned Richard Kent's escape -I'll give him a real good thrashing, the interfering little beast.'
　　87
　　'What about the sparklers, Rooky?' said another man's voice. 'We'd better put them in a safe hidingplace before the police arrive. We'll have to hurry.'
　　'Oh, it'll be some time before they find they can't open that gate,' said Rooky. 'And it'll take a littlemore time before they climb that wall. We'll have time to put the sparklers into the room withWeston. If he's safe there, they'll be safe too.'
　　'Sparklers!' thought Julian, excited. 'Those are diamonds - so they've got a haul of diamonds hiddensomewhere. Whatever next?'
　　'Get them,' ordered Mr. Perton. 'Take them to the Secret Room - and be quick about it, Rooky.
　　The police may be here at any minute now.'
　　'We'll spin some tale about that kid Richard and his friends,' said the voice of a fourth man.
　　'We'll say they were caught trespassing, the lot of them, and kept here as a little punishment.
　　Actually, if there's time, I think it would be best to let the rest of them go. After all - they don't knowanything. They can't give away any secrets.'
　　Rooky didn't want to let them go. He had grim plans for them, but the others argued him over.
　　'All right,' he said sullenly. 'Let them go, then - if there's time! You take them down to the gate,Perton, and shove them out before the police arrive. They'll probably set off thankfully and get lost inthe dark. So much the better.'
　　'You get the sparklers then, and see to them,' said Mr. Perton, and Julian heard him getting up fromhis chair. The boy darted back to the kitchen.
　　It looked as if there would be nothing for it but to let themselves be led down to the gates and shovedout and Julian decided that if that happened they would wait at the gateway till the police arrived.
　　They wouldn't get lost in the dark, as Rooky hoped!
　　Mr. Perton came into the kitchen. His eyes swept over the four children. Timmy growled.
　　'So you made a little plan, did you, and hid Richard in the car?' he said. 'Well, for that we're going toturn you all out into the night - and you'll probably lose yourselves for days in the desertedcountryside round here - and I hope you do!'
　　Nobody said anything. Mr. Perton aimed a blow at Julian, who ducked. Timmy sprang at the man,but George had hold of his collar, and he just missed snapping Mr. Perton's arm in two!
　　'If that dog had stayed here a day longer I'd have shot him,' said Mr. Perton, fiercely. 'Come on, all ofyou, get a move on.'
　　88
　　'Good-bye, Aggie,' said Anne. Aggie and Hunchy watched them go out of the kitchen door into thedark garden. Aggie looked very scared indeed. Hunchy spat after them and said something rude.
　　But, when they were half-way down the drive, there came the sound of cars roaring at top speed upthe hill to the gates of Owl's Dene! Two cars, fast and powerful, with brilliant headlights.
　　Police cars, without a doubt! Mr. Perton stopped. Then he shoved the children roughly back towardsthe house. It was too late to set them free and hope they would lose themselves.
　　'You look out for Rooky,' he said to them. 'He goes mad when he's frightened - and he's going to befrightened now, with the police hammering at the gates!'
　　Julian and the others cautiously edged into the kitchen. They weren't going to risk meeting Rooky ifthey could help it. Nobody was there at all, not even Hunchy or Aggie. Mr. Perton went through tothe hall.
　　'Have you put those sparklers away?' he called, and a voice answered him: 'Yes. Weston's got themwith him. They're O.K. Did you get the kids out in time?'
　　'No - and the police are at the gates already,' growled Mr. Perton.
　　A howl came from someone - probably Rooky. 'The police - already! If I had that kid Richard hereI'd skin him alive. Wait till I've burnt a few letters I don't want found - then I'll go and get hold of theother kids. I'm going to put somebody through it for this, and I don't care who.'
　　'Don't be foolish, Rooky,' said Mr. Perton's voice. 'Do you want to get yourself into trouble againthrough your violent temper? Leave the kids alone.'
　　Julian listened to all this and felt very uneasy indeed. He ought to hide the others. Even Timmywould be no protection if Rooky had a gun. But where could he hide them?
　　'Rooky will search the whole house from top to bottom if he loses his temper much more, and reallymakes up his mind to revenge himself on us,' thought Julian. 'What a pity there isn't another secretroom - we could hide there and be safe!'
　　But even if there was one he didn't know of it. He heard Rooky go upstairs with the others. Now, ifhe and the other children were going to hide somewhere in safety, this was their chance. But WHEREcould they hide?
　　An idea came to Julian - was it a brilliant one, or wasn't it? He couldn't make up his mind at first.
　　Then he decided that brilliant or not they had got to try it.
　　He spoke to the others. 'We've got to hide. Rooky isn't safe when he's in a temper.'
　　89
　　'Where shall we hide?' said Anne, fearfully.
　　'In the secret room!' said Julian. They all gaped at him in amazement.
　　'But - but somebody else is already hidden there - you told us you saw him last night,' said George atlast.
　　'I know. That can't be helped. He's the last person to give us away, if we share his hiding-place -he wouldn't want to be found himself!' said Julian. 'It will be a frightful squash, because the secretroom is very, very small - but it's the safest place I can think of.'
　　'Timmy will have to come too,' said George firmly. Julian nodded.
　　'Of course. We may need him to protect us against the hidden man!' he said. 'He may be pretty wild atus all invading his hiding-place. We don't want to have him calling Rooky. We'll be all right oncewe're in the room, because Timmy will keep him quiet. And once we're in he won't call out becausewe'll tell him the police are here!'
　　'Fine,' said Dick. 'Let's go. Is the coast clear?'
　　'Yes. They're all upstairs for some reason or other,' said Julian. 'Probably destroying things they don'twant found. Come on.'
　　Hunchy and Aggie were still not to be seen. They had probably heard what the scare was about andwere hidden away themselves! Julian led the way quietly to the little study.
　　They stared at the big, solid wooden bookcase that stretched from floor to ceiling. Julian went quicklyto one shelf and emptied out the books. He felt for the knob.
　　There it was! He pulled it out, and the back panel of the shelf slid noiselessly downwards, leaving thelarge hole there, like a window into the secret room.
　　The children gasped. How queer! How very extraordinary! They blinked through the hole and sawthe small room behind, lit by a little candle. They saw the hidden man too - and he saw them! Helooked at them in the very greatest astonishment.
　　'Who are you?' he said, in a threatening voice. 'Who told you to open that panel? Where's Rooky andPerton?'
　　'We're coming through to join you,' said Julian quietly. 'Don't make a noise.'
　　He shoved George up first. She slid through the narrow opening sideways and landed feet-first on thefloor. Timmy followed immediately, pushed through by Julian.
　　The man was up on his feet now, angry and surprised. He was a big burly fellow, with very smallclose-set eyes and a cruel mouth.
　　90
　　'Now look here,' he began in a loud voice. 'I won't have this. Where's Perton? Hey, Per . . .'
　　'If you say another word I'll set my dog on you,' said George, at a sign from Julian. Timmy growledso ferociously that the man shrank back at once.
　　'I - I . . .' he began. Timmy growled again and bared all his magnificent teeth in a snarl. The manclimbed up on the narrow bed and subsided, looking astonished and furious. Dick went through theopening next, then Anne. By that time the small room was uncomfortably crowded.
　　'I say,' said Julian, suddenly remembering something, 'I shall have to stay outside the room -because the books have got to be put back, otherwise Rooky will notice the shelf is empty and guesswe're hiding in the secret room. Then we'll be at his mercy.'
　　'Oh Ju - you must come in with us,' said Anne, frightened.
　　'I can't, Anne. I must shut the panel and put the books back,' said Julian. 'I can't risk your beingdiscovered till the police have safely caught that madman Rooky! I shall be all right, don't youworry.'
　　The police?' whispered the man in the secret room, his eyes almost falling out of his head. 'Are thepolice here?'
　　'At the gates,' answered Julian. 'So keep quiet if you don't want them on top of you at once!'
　　He pushed the knob. The panel slid back into place without a sound. Julian replaced the books on theshelf as fast as he could. Then he darted out of the study, so that the men would not even guess whathe had been up to. He was very thankful that Rooky had kept away long enough for him to carry outhis plan.
　　Where should he hide himself? How long would it take the police to get over the wall, or break downthe great gates? Surely they would soon be here?
　　There came the sound of footsteps running down the stairs. It was Rooky. He caught sight of Julian atonce. 'Ah - there you are! Where are the others? I'll show you what happens to children who upset myplans. I'll show you what . . .'
　　Rooky carried a whip in his hand and looked quite crazy. Julian was afraid. He darted back into thestudy and locked the door. Rooky began to hammer at it. Then such a crash came on the door thatJulian guessed he was smashing it down with one of the hall chairs. The door would be down in amoment!
20.密室
　　密室
　　四个孩子听到了车从车道上飞驰而过，听到了佩尔顿先生进来的声音。朱利安走到厨房门口，急切地想得到些信息。如果佩尔顿先生回来了，那么理查德要么就是任务完成得很好，逃走了；要么就是被发现后，被带回来了。
　　他听到了外面大厅里激动人心的谈话中的每一个字。好，好，好！理查德逃走了，现在甚至在把事情告诉警察！那肯定用不了多久警察就会到达猫头鹰庄园，他们会在这儿发现多么不可思议的事情啊！
　　听到那些人进了附近的房间后，朱利安蹑手蹑脚地走进了大厅。那些人的计划是什么？他希望他们不要对他或是其他人发泄怒气。他们有蒂米在没错，但是在真正紧急的情况下，洛奇可能会毫不犹豫地一枪打死蒂米。
　　房间里传来那些人交谈的声音，他们在谈论着他们的计划，朱利安一点也不喜欢听到这些。
　　“首先，我要用力地把那些孩子的头撞到一起，”洛奇咆哮道，“那个最大的男孩子，叫朱利安还是什么的。一定是他策划了理查德•肯特的逃跑。我要好好地揍他一顿，这个多管闲事的小畜生！”
　　“那些钻石怎么办，洛奇？”另一个人的声音说，“我们最好在警察来之前把它们藏到安全的地方。我们得快点。”
　　“哦，要过一段时间他们才会发现打不开大门，”洛奇说，“他们翻墙进来，又需要更长的一段时间。我们有时间把钻石放进韦斯顿的房间。如果他在那儿安全，钻石也会安全的。”
　　“钻石！”朱利安激动地想，“是钻石，所以他们在某处藏了一批钻石。下一步呢？”
　　“去拿它们，”佩尔顿先生命令道，“把它们带到密室里去。动作快点，洛奇。警察随时都可能到这儿来。”
　　“我们编造一些关于那个理查德和他朋友的故事，”第四个人的声音说，“我们就说他们擅自闯入，被我们抓到了——那么多小孩，我们就把他们留在这儿作为一个小小的惩罚。事实上，如果有时间的话，我想最好还是放其他人走。毕竟，他们什么都不知道，他们不会泄露任何秘密。”
　　洛奇不想放他们走，他对他们有着残忍的惩罚计划，但是其他人说服了他。“好吧，”他闷闷不乐地说，“那就让他们走吧，如果时间来得及的话！佩尔顿，你把他们带到大门口，在警察来之前把他们推出去。他们可能会庆幸地离开，然后在黑暗中迷路，那样就更好了。”
　　“那你去取钻石，看管好它们。”佩尔顿先生说。朱利安听见他从椅子上站起来，于是飞快地跑回了厨房。
　　看起来好像没有其他办法，只能乖乖地被带到大门口，被赶出去。朱利安决定，如果是这样，他们就在大门口等着，直到警察来。他们不会像洛奇所希望的那样，在黑暗中迷路的！
　　佩尔顿先生走进厨房，眼睛扫过四个孩子。蒂米叫了起来。
　　“所以你们制订了一个小计划，是吗，把理查德藏在车里？”他说，“为此，我们打算把你们都扔到漆黑的外面，你们可能会在附近荒芜的乡村里迷路好几天，而这正是我所期望的！”
　　没有人说话。佩尔顿先生对准朱利安打了一拳，朱利安躲开了。蒂米扑向了佩尔顿，但是乔治抓住了它的颈圈，它差点没把佩尔顿先生的胳膊咬成两截！
　　“如果这狗再在这儿待一天，我肯定会开枪打死他。”佩尔顿先生凶狠地说，“走吧，你们所有人，快点！”
　　“再见，艾吉。”安妮说。艾吉和亨奇看着他们走出厨房的门进了漆黑的花园。艾吉非常害怕地看着。亨奇在他们身后吐口水，并说了些粗鲁的话。
　　但是，当他们沿着车道走到一半时，传来了汽车全速上山，直冲猫头鹰庄园大门的声音。有两辆车，速度很快，强劲有力，车灯非常明亮。毫无疑问，是警车！佩尔顿先生停了下来，然后粗暴地推着孩子们回房子里。放他们自由，希望他们自己迷路的计划显然已经太迟了。
　　“你们当心洛奇，”他对孩子们说，“他害怕时，会发疯的。而现在，警察在敲大门，他会害怕的！”
　　朱利安和其他人小心翼翼地慢慢挤进厨房。如果可以的话，他们不会冒险去见洛奇。厨房里根本没有人，甚至连亨奇和艾吉也不在。佩尔顿先生走进了大厅。
　　“你们把那些钻石放好了吗？”他喊道。一个声音回答他说：“是的，韦斯顿和它们在一起，它们没问题。你及时把那些孩子弄出去了吗？”
　　“没有，警察已经在大门口了。”佩尔顿先生咆哮道。
　　传来了某个人的吼叫声，大概是洛奇。“警察已经来了！如果那个理查德在这儿，我会活剥了他的皮！等我把几封不想被警察发现的信烧了，然后我就去控制住其他孩子。我打算让某个人为此付出代价，不管是谁。”
　　“别傻了，洛奇，”佩尔顿先生说，“你想因为你的暴脾气再次惹上麻烦吗？别管这些孩子。”
　　朱利安听着这一切，感到非常不安。他应该把其他人藏起来。
　　如果洛奇有枪，就连蒂米也保护不了大家。但是他能把大家藏在哪儿呢？
　　“如果洛奇发更大的脾气，并且下定决心要找我们报仇，肯定会把整个房子搜个遍。”朱利安想，“可惜没有另一个密室，不然我们就可以安全地躲在那儿！”
　　但即使有另一间密室，他也不知道。他听到洛奇和其他人一起上楼去了。现在，如果他和其他孩子想要躲在某个安全的地方，这就是他们的机会。但是他们可以藏在哪儿呢？
　　朱利安想出了一个主意。这个主意好不好呢？起初他还犹豫不决，之后他决定不管好不好，都必须试一试。
　　他对其他人说：“我们必须得躲起来，洛奇发脾气的时候很危险。”
　　“我们应该躲到哪里？”安妮害怕地问。
　　“密室里！”朱利安说。他们都惊讶地瞪着他。
　　“但是……但是已经有人躲在那儿了……你告诉过我们，你昨晚看到他了。”最终乔治说。
　　“我知道，那也没办法。如果我们分享他的藏身之处，他就最不可能泄露我们，他不会希望自己被发现的！”朱利安说，“可能会很挤，因为密室非常非常小，但这是我能想到的最安全的地方。”
　　“蒂米必须跟我们一起去。”乔治坚定地说。朱利安点了点头。
　　“当然，我们可能会需要它保护我们，对抗那个藏起来的人。”他说，“他可能会对我们非常野蛮，因为我们侵入了他的藏身之地。我们不想让他喊洛奇过来。一旦我们进了密室，我们就会没事的，因为蒂米会让他保持安静的。而且一旦我们进去了，他就不会叫喊了，因为我们会告诉他警察来了！”
　　“很好，”迪克说，“我们走吧，现在出去安全吗？”
　　“没事，因为某种原因，他们都上楼了。”朱利安说，“可能是去毁掉他们不想被找到的东西。走吧。”
　　还是没有看到亨奇和艾吉。他们可能听到了事情有多可怕，自己躲起来了。朱利安悄悄地领着大家走向书房。
　　他们盯着从地板顶到天花板的大实木书架。朱利安迅速走到一个架子旁，清空了上面的书。他摸索着寻找旋钮。
　　找到了！他把旋钮往外拉，架子后面的面板无声地往下滑动，露出一个大洞，就像一扇通往密室的窗户。
　　孩子们倒吸了一口气。多奇特啊！多不同寻常啊！他们眨着眼睛，往洞里看着，看到了洞后面的一个小房间，里面点着一根小蜡烛。他们也看到了那个躲藏的人，他也看到他们了！他非常惊讶地看着他们。
　　“你们是谁？”他用威胁的声音说，“是谁让你们打开那个背板的？洛奇和佩尔顿在哪儿？”
　　“我们是来加入你的，”朱利安平静地说，“别出声。”
　　朱利安先把乔治推了上去。她侧身穿过狭窄的开口，脚先着地落在了地板上。蒂米紧随其后，也被朱利安推了进去。
　　密室里的那个人现在站了起来，愤怒而惊讶。他是个高大魁梧的家伙，眼睛很小，两眼靠得很近，嘴巴看起来很凶狠的样子。
　　“现在，听我说，”他开始大声说道，“我不接受这样的安排。佩尔顿在哪儿？嘿，佩……”
　　“如果你再说一句话啊，我就放狗咬你。”乔治看到朱利安的手势后说。蒂米凶狠地咆哮着，那人立刻缩了回去。
　　“我……我……”他开始说道。蒂米又咆哮起来，并在一声怒吼中露出了它那锋利的牙齿。那人爬上了狭窄的床，坐了下来，看上去惊讶又愤怒。接着迪克穿过了开口，然后是安妮。这时，小房间已经拥挤不堪了。
　　“啊呀，”朱利安突然想起了什么，说道，“我得待在密室外，因为这些书必须放回原处，否则洛奇会注意到架子是空的，猜到我们躲在密室里，那我们就只能任由他摆布了。”
　　“朱利安，你必须进来和我们待在一起。”安妮惊恐地说。
　　“不行，安妮。我必须把面板关上，把书放回原处。”朱利安说，“在警察安全地抓住洛奇那个疯子之前，我不能冒着让你们被发现的危险。我会没事的，别担心。”
　　“警察？”密室里的男人低声说，他的眼珠子几乎要掉出来了，“警察来了？”
　　“在大门口，”朱利安回答，“所以，如果你不想他们立即抓到你的话，就保持安静！”
　　朱利安推回旋钮，背板无声地滑回了原处。朱利安尽可能快地把书架上的书放了回去。然后他飞快地跑出书房，这样那些人猜都猜不到他干了什么。他非常感激洛奇离开了足够长的时间，让他能执行他的计划。
　　他自己应该躲在哪儿呢？警察翻过墙或是破门而入需要多长时间？他们一定能很快进来吗？
　　这时，传来了跑下楼梯的脚步声。是洛奇，他立马就看到了朱利安。“啊，你在那儿！其他人在哪儿？我要让你们知道，破坏我的计划会发生什么！我会让你们知道……”
　　洛奇手里拿着鞭子，看上去很疯狂。朱利安害怕了，他飞奔回书房，锁上了门。洛奇开始用力敲着房门，然后门上传来巨大的撞击声，朱利安猜他正用大厅里的一把椅子把门砸碎。门马上就要倒了！
Chapter 21 A VERY EXCITING FINISH!
　　Chapter 21 A VERY EXCITING FINISH!
　　Julian was a courageous boy, but just at that minute he felt very scared indeed. And what must thechildren hidden in the secret room beyond be thinking? Poor Anne must be feeling terrified atRooky's shouts and the crashing on the door.
　　And then a really marvellous idea came to Julian. Why, oh why hadn't he thought of it before?
　　He could open the gates himself for the police to come in! He knew how to do it - and there was thewheel nearby in the corner, that set the gate machinery working! Once he had the gates open it wouldnot be more than a few minutes, surely, before the police were hammering at the front door.
　　Julian ran to the wheel-like handle. He turned it strongly. A grinding, whining noise came at once, asthe machinery went into action.
　　Rooky was still crashing at the door with the heavy chair. Already he had broken in one panel of it.
　　But when he suddenly heard the groaning of the machinery that opened the gates, he stopped inpanic. The gates were being opened! The police would soon be there - he would be caught!
　　He forgot the beautiful stories he had arranged to tell, forgot the plans that he and the others hadmade, forgot everything except that he must hide. He flung down the chair and fled.
　　Julian sat down in the nearest chair, his heart beating as if he had just been running a race. The gateswere open - Rooky had fled - the police would soon be there! And, even as he sat thinking this, therecame the sound of powerful cars roaring up the wide drive. Then the engines stopped, and car doorswere thrown open.
　　Someone began to hammer at the front door. 'Open in the name of the law!' cried a loud voice, andthen came another hammering.
　　Nobody opened the door. Julian unlocked the half-broken door of the study he was in, and peeredcautiously into the hall. No one seemed to be about.
　　He raced to the front door, pulled back the bolts, and undid the heavy chain, afraid each moment thatsome of the men would come to punch him away. But they didn't.
　　The door was pushed open by the police, who swarmed in immediately. There were eight of them,and they looked surprised to see a boy there.
　　'Which boy's this?' said the Inspector.
　　92
　　'Julian, sir,' said Julian. I'm glad you've come. Things were getting pretty hot.'
　　'Where are the men?' asked the Inspector, walking right in.
　　'I don't know,' said Julian.
　　'Find them,' ordered the Inspector, and his men fanned out up the hall. But before they could go intoany room, a cool voice called to them from the end of the corridor.
　　'May I ask what all this is?'
　　It was Mr. Perton, looking as calm as could be, smoking a cigarette. He stood at the door of hissitting-room, seeming quite unperturbed. Since when has a man's house been broken into for noreason at all?'
　　'Where are the rest of you?' demanded the Inspector.
　　'In here, Inspector,' drawled Mr. Perton. 'We were having a little conference, and heard thehammering at the door. Apparently you got in somehow. I'm afraid you'll get into trouble for this.'
　　The Inspector advanced to the room where Mr. Perton stood. He glanced into it.
　　'Aha - our friend Rooky, I see,' he said, genially. 'Only a day or two out of prison, Rooky, and you'remixed up in trouble again. Where's Weston?'
　　'I don't know what you mean,' said Rooky, sullenly. 'How should I know where he is? He was inprison last time I knew anything about him.'
　　'Yes. But he escaped,' said the Inspector. 'Somebody helped him, Rooky. Somebody planned hisescape for him - friends of yours - and somebody knows where the diamonds are that he stole andhid. I've a guess that you're going to share them with him in return for getting your friends to helphim. Where is Weston, Rooky?'
　　'I tell you I don't know,' repeated Rooky. 'Not here, if that's what you're getting at. You can search thewhole house from top to bottom, if you like. Perton won't mind. Will you, Perton?
　　Look for the sparklers, too, if you want to. I don't know anything about them.'
　　'Perton, we've suspected you for a long time,' said the Inspector, turning to Mr. Perton, who was stillcalmly smoking his cigarette. 'We think you're at the bottom of all these prison escapes -that's why you bought this lonely old house, isn't it? - so that you could work from it undisturbed?
　　You arrange the escapes, you arrange for a change of clothes, you arrange for a safe hiding-place tillthe man can get out of the country.'
　　'Utter nonsense,' said Mr. Perton.
　　93
　　'And you only help criminals who have been known to do a clever robbery and hide the stuff beforethey're caught,' went on the Inspector, in a grim voice. 'So you know you'll make plenty of profit onyour deals Perton. Weston is here all right - and so are the diamonds. Where are they?'
　　'They're not here,' said Perton. 'You're at liberty to look and see. You won't get anything out of me,Inspector. I'm innocent.'
　　Julian had listened to all this in amazement. Why, they had fallen into the very middle of a nest ofthieves and rogues! Well - he knew where Weston was - and the diamonds too! He stepped forward.
　　'Tell your story later, son,' said the Inspector. 'We've things to do now.'
　　'Well, sir - I can save you a lot of time,' said Julian. 'I know where the hidden prisoner is - and thediamonds too!'
　　Rooky leapt to his feet with a howl. Mr. Perton looked at Julian hard. The other men glanced uneasilyat one another.
　　'You don't know anything!' shouted Rooky. 'You only came here yesterday.'
　　The Inspector regarded Julian gravely. He liked this boy with the quiet manners and honest eyes.
　　'Do you mean what you say?' he asked.
　　'Oh yes,' said Julian. 'Come with me, sir.'
　　He turned and went out of the room. Everyone crowded after him - police, Rooky and the others; butthree of the policemen quietly placed themselves at the back.
　　Julian led them to the study. Rooky's face went purple, but Perton gave him a sharp nudge and hesaid nothing. Julian went to the bookcase and swept a whole shelf of books out at once.
　　Rooky gave a terrific yell and leapt at Julian. 'Stop that! What are you doing?'
　　Two policemen were on the infuriated Rooky at once. They dragged him back. Julian pulled out theknob and the panel slid noiselessly downwards, leaving a wide space in the wall behind.
　　From the secret room four faces gazed out - the faces of three children - and a man. Timmy was theretoo, but he was on the floor. For a few moments nobody said a single word. The ones in the hiddenroom were so surprised to see such a crowd of policemen looking in at them - and the ones in thestudy were filled with amazement to see so many children in the tiny room!
　　'WELL!' said the Inspector. 'Well, I'm blessed! And if that isn't Weston himself, large as life andtwice as natural!'
　　Rooky began to struggle with the policemen. He seemed absolutely infuriated with Julian.
　　94
　　'That boy!' he muttered. 'Let me get at him. That boy!'
　　'Got the diamonds there, Weston?' asked the Inspector, cheerfully. 'May as well hand them over.'
　　Weston was very pale indeed. He made no move at all. Dick reached under the narrow bed andpulled out a bag. 'Here they are,' he said, with a grin. 'Jolly good lot they feel - heavy as anything!
　　Can we come out now, Ju?'
　　All three were helped out by policemen. Weston was handcuffed before he was brought out.
　　Rooky found that he also had handcuffs on all of a sudden, and to Mr. Perton's angry surprise heheard a click at his own wrists too!
　　'A very, very nice little haul,' said the Inspector, in his most genial voice, as he looked inside the bag.
　　'What happened to your prison clothes, Weston? That's a nice suit you've got on - but you weren'twearing that when you left prison.'
　　'I can tell you where they are,' said Julian, remembering. Everyone stared in amazement, exceptGeorge and Anne, who also knew, of course.
　　'They're stuffed down a well belonging to an old tumble-down shack on a lane between here andMiddlecombe Woods,' said Julian. 'I could easily find it for you any time.'
　　Mr. Perton stared at Julian as if he couldn't believe his ears. 'How do you know that?' he askedroughly. 'You can't know a thing like that!'
　　'I do know it,' said Julian. 'And what's more you took him a new suit of clothes, and arrived at theshack in your black Bentley, didn't you - KMF 102? I saw it.'
　　'That's got you, Perton,' said the Inspector, with a pleased smile. 'That's put you on the spot, hasn't it?
　　Good boy, this - notices a whole lot of interesting things. I shouldn't be surprised if he joins the policeforce someday. We could do with people like him!'
　　Perton spat out his cigarette and stamped on it viciously, as if he wished he was stamping on Julian.
　　Those children! If that idiot Rooky hadn't spotted Richard Kent and gone after him, none of thiswould have happened. Weston would have been safely hidden, the diamonds sold, Weston couldhave been sent abroad, and he, Perton, would have made a fortune. Now a pack of children had spoilteverything.
　　'Any other people in the house?' the Inspector asked Julian. 'You appear to be the one who knowsmore than anybody else, my boy - so perhaps you can tell me that.'
　　'Yes - Aggie and Hunchy,' said Julian, promptly. 'But don't be hard on Aggie, sir - she was awfullygood to us, and she's terrified of Hunchy.'
　　95
　　'We'll remember what you say,' promised the Inspector. 'Search the house, men. Bring along Aggieand Hunchy too. We'll want them for witnesses, anyway. Leave two men on guard here.
　　The rest of us will go.'
　　It needed the black Bentley as well as the two police cars to take everyone down the drive and on tothe next town! The children's bicycles had to be left behind, as they could not be got on the carsanywhere. As it was, it was a terrific squash.
　　'You going home tonight?' the Inspector asked Julian. 'We'll run you back. What about your people?
　　Won't they be worried by all this?'
　　'They're away,' explained Julian. 'And we were on a cycling tour. So they don't know. There's reallynowhere we can go for the night.'
　　But there was! There was a message awaiting the Inspector to say that Mrs. Thurlow Kent would bevery pleased indeed if Julian and the others would spend the night with Richard. She wanted to hearabout their extraordinary adventures.
　　'Right,' said Julian. 'That settles that. We'll go there - and anyway, I want to bang old Richard on theback. He turned out quite a hero after all!'
　　'You'll have to keep around for a few days,' said the Inspector. 'We'll want you, I expect - you've avery fine tale to tell, and you've been a great help.'
　　'We'll keep around then,' said Julian. 'And if you could manage to have our bikes collected, sir, I'd bevery grateful.'
　　Richard was at the front door to meet them all, although by now it was very late indeed. He wasdressed in clean clothes and looked very spruce beside the dirty, bedraggled company of children thathe went to greet.
　　'I wish I'd been in at the last!' he cried. 'I was sent off home, and I was wild. Mother - and Dad -here are the children I went off with.'
　　Mr. Thurlow Kent had just come back from America. He shook hands with all of them. 'Come alongin,' he said. 'We've got a fine spread for you - you must be ravenous!'
　　'Tell me what happened, tell me at once,' demanded Richard.
　　'We simply must have a bath first,' protested Julian. 'We're filthy.'
　　'Well, you can tell me while you're having a bath,' said Richard. 'I can't wait to hear!'
　　96
　　It was lovely to have hot baths and to be given clean clothes. George was solemnly handed out shortslike the boys, and the others grinned to see that both Mr. and Mrs. Kent thought she was a boy.
　　George, of course, grinned too, and didn't say a word.
　　'I was very angry with Richard when I heard what he had done,' said Mr. Kent, when they were allsitting at table, eating hungrily. 'I'm ashamed of him.'
　　Richard looked downcast at once. He gazed beseechingly at Julian.
　　'Yes - Richard made a fool of himself,' said Julian. 'And landed us all into trouble. He wants taking inhand, sir.'
　　Richard looked even more downcast. He went very red, and looked at the table-cloth.
　　'But,' said Julian, 'he more than made up for his silliness, sir - he offered to squash himself into theboot of the car, and escape that way, and go and warn the police. That took some doing, believe me! Ithink quite a bit of Richard now!'
　　He leaned over and gave the boy a pat on the back. Dick and the others followed it up with thumps,and Timmy woofed in his deepest voice.
　　Richard was now red with pleasure. 'Thanks,' he said, awkwardly. 'I'll remember this.'
　　'See you do, my boy!' said his father. 'It might all have ended very differently!'
　　'But it didn't,' said Anne happily. 'It ended like this. We can all breathe again!'
　　'Till the next time,' said Dick, with a grin. 'What do you say, Timmy, old boy?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, of course, and thumped his tail on the floor. 'WOOF!'
　　THE END
21.激动人心的结局
　　激动人心的结局
　　朱利安是一个勇敢的男孩，但就在那一刻，他感到非常害怕。
　　躲在那边密室里的孩子们在想什么呢？可怜的安妮肯定被洛奇的叫喊声和摔门声吓坏了。
　　就在这时，朱利安想出了一个绝妙的主意。为什么他之前没有想到呢？他可以打开大门，放警察进来呀！他知道怎么操作，让大门机器运转起来的轮状手柄就在附近的角落里！一旦他打开大门，肯定用不了几分钟，警察就会来敲前门了。
　　朱利安跑向轮状手柄，用力转动它。当机器开始运转，刺耳的声音立马响了起来。
　　洛奇还在用沉重的椅子撞着门，他已经把门的一块板子撞破了。但是当他突然听到打开大门的机器发出的声音时，他惊恐地停了下来。大门开了！警察很快就会来，他会被抓的！
　　他忘记了已经编造好的美丽故事，忘记了和其他人制订好的计划，忘记了一切，只知道他必须藏起来。他甩下椅子逃走了。
　　朱利安坐在了一把离自己最近的椅子上，他的心跳得好像刚参加完一场赛跑似的。大门打开了，警察很快就要到了。正当他想到这儿时，传来了汽车沿着宽阔的车道飞驰的声音。然后汽车引擎停了，车门打开了。
　　有人开始敲前门。“执行公务，快开门！”一个响亮的声音喊道。接着又传来一声敲门声。
　　没有人开门。朱利安打开被撞得半碎的书房房门，小心翼翼地凝视着大厅。附近似乎没有人。
　　他跑向前门，拉回门闩，解开沉重的门链，每时每刻都害怕会有人来揍他，把他带走。但他们没有。
　　门被推开了，警察一拥而入。一共有八个警察，他们看到这儿有个男孩，感到很惊讶。
　　“你是谁？”局长问。
　　“朱利安，长官，”朱利安说，“我很高兴你们来了。事情正发展到非常紧迫的地步。”
　　“那些人在哪儿？”局长走进来问。
　　“我不知道。”朱利安说。
　　“找到他们！”局长命令道。他的人在大厅里分开行动起来。但是在他们还没进入任何房间之前，走廊尽头传来了一个冷冷的声音。
　　“我能问一下这是在干什么吗？”
　　是佩尔顿先生，他抽着烟，站在起居室门前，看起来很平静。“从什么时候起，你们可以无缘无故地闯入民宅了？”
　　“你们其余的人在哪儿？”局长问。
　　“在这儿，长官，”佩尔顿先生拉长调子慢吞吞地说，“我们正在开会，听到了敲门声。显然，你们不知以什么方式闯进来了，恐怕你们要为此惹上麻烦了。”
　　局长走到佩尔顿先生站着的房间门口，朝里面瞥了一眼。
　　“啊哈，我们的朋友洛奇，我明白了，”局长和蔼地说，“才出狱一两天，洛奇，你又惹上麻烦了。韦斯顿在哪儿？”
　　“我不知道你什么意思，”洛奇闷闷不乐地说，“我怎么知道他在哪儿？上次我知道关于他的消息时，他在监狱里。”
　　“没错，但是他越狱了，”局长说，“有人帮了他，洛奇。是你的朋友们为他策划了越狱，而且有人知道他把偷来的钻石藏在哪里。
　　我猜，你们打算和他分掉那批钻石，作为对你的朋友们的回报。洛奇，韦斯顿在哪儿？”
　　“我告诉你我不知道，”洛奇重复道，“如果你是要找他，他不在这儿。如果你愿意，也可以从上到下搜查一下整栋房子。佩尔顿不会介意的。是吧，佩尔顿？也可以找找那些钻石，如果你想的话。
　　关于这些，我一无所知。”
　　“佩尔顿，我们怀疑你很久了。”警察局长转向佩尔顿先生说道。佩尔顿还在平静地抽着烟。“我们认为你操纵着整个越狱过程，这就是为什么你买了这座孤零零的老房子，对吗？这样你就可以不受干扰地行动了？你安排越狱，安排换衣服，安排一个安全的藏身之处，直到那个人能离开这个国家。”
　　“一派胡言。”佩尔顿先生说。
　　“而且你只会帮助那些‘收获’不小的抢劫犯，在被抓之前把东西藏起来了的罪犯。”局长以一种冷酷的声音继续说道，“所以你知道，你会在交易中赚到很多钱。韦斯顿在这儿，钻石也一样。他们在哪儿？”
　　“他们不在这儿，”佩尔顿说，“你可以随意查看。你不会从我这儿找到任何东西的，局长，我是无辜的。”
　　朱利安吃惊地听着这一切。天哪！他们掉进了一群小偷和歹徒之中！他知道韦斯顿在哪里，还有钻石。他走上前去。
　　“孩子，你的事稍后再说，”局长说，“我们现在有事要办。”
　　“长官，我可以帮您节省很多时间。”朱利安说，“我知道藏起来的犯人在哪儿，还有钻石！”
　　洛奇怒吼着跳了起来，佩尔顿先生狠狠地盯着朱利安，其他人不安地相互瞟了一眼。
　　“你什么都不知道！”洛奇叫道，“你昨天才来这里。”
　　局长严肃地看着朱利安。他喜欢这个举止安静、目光诚实的男孩。
　　“你说的是真的吗？”他问。
　　“是的，”朱利安说，“跟我来，长官。”
　　他转身走出房间。大家都拥在他身后——警察、洛奇和其他人，但是有三位警察悄悄地跟在了最后面。
　　朱利安领着他们到了书房。洛奇的脸色开始发紫，但是佩尔顿狠狠地用手肘推了他一下，他什么也没说。朱利安走到书架前，立刻把一整个架子上的书都清空了。
　　洛奇发出一声可怕的怒吼，朝朱利安扑过去。“住手！你在做什么？”
　　两名警察立马抓住了怒不可遏的洛奇，把他拖了回去。朱利安拔出旋钮，背板无声地向下滑动，后面的墙上露出一个宽阔的空间。
　　在密室里，四张面孔朝外看着——三个小孩和一个男人。蒂米也在那儿，但它蹲在地上。有那么一会儿，没有一个人说话。在密室里的人看到这么多警察看着他们，感到非常惊讶。在书房里的人，都惊讶于看到这么小的房间里居然有这么多孩子！
　　“好！”局长说，“太幸运了！那就是如假包换的韦斯顿！”
　　洛奇开始和警察搏斗，他似乎完全被朱利安激怒了。
　　“那小子！”洛奇咕哝着，“让我去抓他。那个臭小子！”
　　“钻石在你那儿吧，韦斯顿？”局长高兴地问，“还是把它们交出来的好。”
　　韦斯顿脸色苍白，一动不动地待在原地。迪克把手伸到窄窄的床下，掏出一个袋子。“它们在这儿，”他咧嘴笑着说，“感觉有好多啊，很沉！我们现在可以出来了吗，朱利安？”
　　三个小孩都在警察的帮助下出来了。韦斯顿在被带出来之前戴上了手铐。洛奇发现自己突然也被戴上了手铐。令佩尔顿先生又生气又惊讶的是，他听到自己的手腕上也传来了铐上手铐的“咔哒”声！
　　“这批赃物真是价值不菲啊！”局长看着袋子里面，用无比和蔼的声音说道，“你的监狱服呢，韦斯顿？你穿那套衣服很合身，但你离开监狱后，没有穿它们。”
　　“我可以告诉您它们在哪儿。”朱利安想起来后说道。每个人都惊讶地瞪大了眼睛，除了乔治和安妮，他们当然也知道韦斯顿的监狱服在哪里。
　　“这里到米德尔康贝森林之间有一条车道，车道边有一个破旧倒塌了的棚屋，衣服被塞进了棚屋后面的一口井里。”朱利安说，“我随时都可以找到那个地方。”
　　佩尔顿先生盯着朱利安，似乎不敢相信自己的耳朵。“你怎么知道的？”他粗暴地问，“那种事你不可能知道！”
　　“我就是知道，”朱利安说，“而且，你给他带了一套新衣服，是开着你的黑色宾利KMF102去的，对吧？我看见了。”
　　“这就把你卷进来了，佩尔顿，”局长面带愉快的笑容说，“这下尴尬了吧？好孩子，你注意到了很多值得关注的事情。如果有一天你加入我们警察的队伍，我是不会感到惊讶的。我们需要像你这样的人！”
　　佩尔顿先生吐出他的烟卷，恶狠狠地踩在上面，就好像踩着的是朱利安一样。那些孩子！如果那个白痴洛奇没有跟踪理查德•肯特，并且去追他的话，这一切都不会发生。韦斯顿会被安全地隐藏起来，钻石会被卖掉，韦斯顿就可以被送出国。而他，洛奇，就发财了。现在，一群孩子把一切都毁掉了。
　　“房子里还有其他人吗？”局长问朱利安，“孩子，你似乎比任何人知道得都多，所以或许你可以告诉我。”
　　“有的，艾吉和亨奇，”朱利安立刻说，“但是不要对艾吉太严厉，长官。她对我们非常好，而且她很害怕亨奇。”
　　“我们会记住你说的。”局长答应道，“搜查整栋房子，把艾吉和亨奇也带上。不管怎样，我们需要他们作为证人。留两个人在这里看守，其余人都撤了。”
　　要把所有人沿着车道带去隔壁城镇，需要宾利车加上两辆警车一起才够！孩子们的自行车不得不留在那儿，因为汽车上没地方放了。事实上，即使这样，车上也已经非常挤了。
　　“你们今晚回家吗？”局长问朱利安，“我们会送你们回去的。你们的家人呢？他们不会担心这一切吗？”
　　“他们不在家，”朱利安解释道，“我们原本在进行一次自行车旅行，所以他们不知道我们现在发生的这些事。我们晚上实在没地方可去。”
　　但实际上真的有！局长这里有一条口信要转告孩子们：如果朱利安和其他人能去和理查德一起过夜，瑟洛•肯特夫人会非常高兴的，她想听听他们惊奇的冒险经历。
　　“好，”朱利安说，“那就这样定了，我们就去那儿。不管怎样，我想给理查德后背来上一拳。他最终成为了了不起的英雄！”
　　“你们得留在附近几天，”局长说，“我们会需要你们的。我希望，你们能讲出非常精彩的故事。你们真的帮了很大的忙。”
　　“那我们就在附近待着，”朱利安说，“如果您能帮我们把自行车收起来，我们将非常感激，长官。”
　　理查德站在前门迎接他们，虽然现在已经很晚了。他穿着干净的衣服，尤其是站在他所迎接的那群脏兮兮的孩子们旁边，他显得格外整洁。
　　“我真希望我和警察一起去了猫头鹰庄园！”他哭丧着脸说，“可我被送回了家，我快疯了。妈妈，爸爸，这些就是和我一起出去的孩子们。”
　　瑟洛•肯特先生刚从美国回来。他和每个孩子都握了手。“进来吧，”他说，“我们给你们准备了丰盛的晚餐，你们一定饿坏了！”
　　“告诉我发生了什么，快告诉我。”理查德问道。
　　“我们必须得先洗个澡，”朱利安抗议道，“我们脏死了。”
　　“你可以在洗澡的时候告诉我，”理查德说，“我等不及要听了！”
　　能洗个热水澡，穿上干净的衣服，真是太令人愉快了！乔治和男孩们一样被严肃地分发了短裤。其他人看到肯特先生和肯特夫人以为她是个男孩子，都笑了起来。乔治当然也咧嘴笑了，但是什么也没说。
　　“当我听到理查德的所作所为时，非常生气，”当他们都坐到桌旁，狼吞虎咽地吃饭时，肯特先生说，“我为他感到羞耻。”
　　理查德立刻情绪低落起来。他恳求地盯着朱利安。
　　“是的，理查德出洋相了，”朱利安说，“还让我们都陷入了困境。他需要学会有担当，先生。”
　　理查德看起来更沮丧了。他的脸变得非常红，眼睛盯着桌布。
　　“但是，”朱利安说，“他后来所做的超额弥补了他之前的愚蠢，先生。他主动提出自己挤进汽车的后备厢，从而逃跑，然后去通知警察。相信我，这很不容易！我觉得理查德现在已经相当勇敢了！”
　　朱利安探过身子，轻轻拍了一下理查德的背。迪克和其他人也都跟着用拳头轻轻敲了下理查德的背。蒂米发自内心地低吠了一声。
　　理查德这会儿高兴得脸都红了。“谢谢，”他笨拙地说，“我会记住这些的。”
　　“看你做的那些蠢事，我的孩子！”他爸爸说，“你差点把事情搞砸了！”
　　“还好最后没有搞砸，”安妮高兴地说，“我们都没事了，可以松口气了！”
　　“我们还会有下一次冒险的，”迪克笑着说，“你觉得呢，蒂米？”
　　“汪汪！”蒂米理所当然地叫道，尾巴摇摆着，拍着地板，“汪汪！”